68. 
 = 
 = 
 re 
 sa 
 = 
 J 
 a 
 
 C 
 
Hrom the Library of 
 Hrofessor Benjamin Breckinridge Warfield 
 Begueathed by hin to 
 the Likrary of 
 
 Princeton Thenlagiral Seminary 
 
 BT 1095 .C7 1880 
 
 Credentials of Christianity 
 
A ne oo ; Epo ies sé ong Ts oe : Tee ona -s 
 ~ ge Lat ys ee wn Im. 5. p=! a on ~ Pees Nae = re “ ES tates 
 ao eee ee: a ae ie Sea a A Rn a as i ney ne 
 
 ; oh ge ge _ . > - : u . = -* oe " ' 
 
A 
 
 CHRISTIAN EVIDENCE LECTURES. SERIES III, 
 
 : oes fd Zar OxXfals 
 CRE DENTIALS~ i 
 fA iy ge 
 
 CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 * 
 
 A COURSE OF LECTURES 
 DELIVERED AT THE REQUEST OF THE 
 
 CHRISTIAN EVIDENCE SOOLETY: 
 
 WITH A PREFACE BY 
 THE RIGHT HONOURABLE 
 
 THE EARL OF HARROWBY, K.G. 
 
 Sondon 3 
 -~HODDER anp STOUGHTON, 27, Parernosrer Row. 
 
 CHRISTIAN EVIDENCE SAO NES Git By 
 13, BUCKINGHAM. STREET, STRAND. 
 
 MDCCCLXXx, 
 
 [407 rights reserved] 
 
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY THE 
 CHRISTIAN EVIDENCE SOCJETY, 
 
 OR AT THEIR INSTANCE. 
 
 CHRISTIAN EVIDENCE LECTURES :— 
 Series 1. MODERN SCEPTICISM. 
 2. FAITH AND FREE THOUGHT. 
 . CREDENTIALS OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 . PoputaR OpjeEcTIONS TO REVEALED TRUTH. 
 . STRIVINGS FOR THE FAITH. 
 
 . 
 nO pw 
 
 Tas SupERNATURAL IN THE New TESTAMENT, PossIBLE, CREDIBLE, AND His- 
 ToORICAL, By the Rev. Preb. Row, M.A. 12s. 
 
 Tus Gospets iN THE SECOND CenTuRY. An Examination of the critical part fo 
 “Supernatural Religion.” By the Rev. W. Sanpay, D.D. 108. 6d. 
 
 Some Mopern Revicious Dirricuttres. Course of six Sermons. 1s. 6d. 
 
 f ViITNESSES FOR THE FaituH. Course of six Sermons. ts. 6d. 
 
 SM AND CHRISTIANITY. Course of six Sermons, 15. 6d. 
 
 Tue Jews IN RELATION TO THE CHURCH AND THE Wortp. Course of six 
 Lectures. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Frencu Lectures, delivered at the Paris Exhibition, 1878. 
 
 13, Buckingham Street, Strand, London, W.C. 
 
 Hazell, Watson, and Viney, Printers, London and Aylesburv. 
 
PREPAC E, 
 
 I HAVE been requested by the Committee of the 
 Christian Evidence Society not to allow this, the 
 fifth volume of Lectures on Christian Evidence 
 which have appeared under their auspices, to go 
 forth without a few words of preface from ‘- 
 Chairman. 
 
 I bow to their request, though feeling most un- 
 feignedly my incompetence for assuming such a 
 position. 
 
 The volumes which have preceded the present 
 series have had a wide circulation, and met with 
 much acceptance; and it is hoped they have not 
 been without profit to many. They were, like the 
 present, the offering of eminent men, devoted 
 to a holy cause: aware of the difficulties of the 
 time, and willing to give the help of their abilities 
 and knowledge towards their removal. They were 
 
 conceived. not in the too often bitter spirit of 
 
iv PREFACE. 
 
 mere polemical controversy, but in the spirit of love 
 —in the desire to remove stumbling-blocks out of the 
 way of perplexed and anxious enquirers after truth 
 in the most important problems of our life. 
 
 The volume which is now presented is conceived 
 in the same spirit. 
 
 May it have, under God’s blessing, the same 
 success ! 
 
 May I be permitted to say, that much of such 
 success—again, under God’s blessing—must depend 
 upon these Lectures being read in the same spirit in 
 which they were written: not, as was said before, in 
 that of mere polemical controversy, but that of an 
 earnest search after truth, (truth of the highest and 
 most momentous value,) and with a real desire to be 
 enlightened and assisted in the search. 
 
 Without this real and earnest desire, indeed, no real 
 search can be pursued, no real satisfaction can be 
 hoped for. This is the essential difficulty to be encoun- 
 tered : to get the mind of the enquirers into a condi- 
 tion, not only'to enter upon—though this is difficult 
 enough—but still more to pursue, the enquiry earnestly. 
 Any frivolous mind, any shallow character, any 
 merely disputatious spirit, is capable of receiving a 
 
 doubt even when there exists no previous prejudice, 
 
 ee 
 
PREFACE. v 
 
 no secret desire to entertain it: but how few are 
 there in comparison, who, feeling that on such a sub- 
 ject doubt is unsafe, and indeed intolerable until every 
 effort has been made to remove it, will devote days 
 and nights, if necessary, to the study of the questions 
 which have been raised—whether they concern 
 criticism on the Sacred Records, or the researches 
 of physical science, or metaphysical speculations! 
 On all these subjects, doubts and difficulties are 
 easy enough to raise. A patient and earnest mind 
 is required to entertain and master the solution. 
 
 In illustration of the state of mind intended, may 
 be cited the well-known, though often misquoted 
 words of Tennyson in the “In Memoriam,” in which 
 he describes how his friend, though at one time vexed 
 with the darkness of doubt, never rested till he had 
 
 won his way patiently and earnestly to the light :— 
 
 “ One indeed I knew, 
 In many a subtle question versed, 
 Who touched a jarring lyre at first, 
 But ever strove to make it true : 
 
 “ Perplexed in faith, but pure in deeds, 
 At last he beat his music out. 
 There lives more faith in honest doubt 
 Believe me, than in half the creeds, 
 
 ? 
 
vi PREFACE. 
 
 “ He fought his doubts and gathered strength, 
 He would not make his judgment blind, 
 He faced the spectres of the mind 
 And laid them : thus he came at length 
 
 “To find a stronger faith his own.” 
 
 If the reader will but apply this earnest spirit 
 to the perusal of the following Lectures, I cannot but 
 hope that they will tend, not only to quiet doubt 
 and remove difficulties, and thus to strengthen faith, 
 —but, the careful reading of the Holy Scriptures 
 themselves not neglected, to kindle and confirm an 
 active, healthy, and fruitful piety: without which 
 where is. the guide in life ?—where is the consolation 
 in the contemplation of its end? May God bless the 
 work ! 
 
 HARROWRY., 
 
 OFFICE OF THE CHRISTIAN EvIDENCE SOCIETY, 
 2, DUKE STREET, ADELPHI, 
 Lonpon, W.C., 
 Nov. 1875. 
 
CONTENTS: 
 
 THE, EVIDENCES FOR THE INSPIRATION OF HOLY 
 SCRIPTURE 4 x : 3 : “ 
 By THE RIGHT Rev. Lorp BISHOP OF CARLISLE. 
 
 THE EVIDENCE TO THE TRUTH OF CHRISTIANITY SUP- 
 
 PLIED BY PROPHECY. : : ; 7 - 
 By WILLIAM LINDSAY ALEXANDER, D.D., F.R.S.E. 
 
 THE POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF THE HISTORICAL 
 TRUTH OF THE MIRACLES OF THE NEW TESTA- 
 MENT e ° e ° e e e . 
 
 By THE Rev. C. A. Row, M.A., Prebendary of St. Paul’s. 
 
 THE ADAPTATION OF CHRISTIANITY TO THE REQUIRE- 
 
 MENTS OF HUMAN SOCIETY . ; P : 
 
 By ALFRED Barry, D.D., D.C.L., Principal of King’s 
 
 College, London, Canon of Worcester, and Honorary 
 Chaplain to the Queen. 
 
 Page 
 
 41 
 
 85 
 
Vili CONTENTS. 
 
 Page 
 THE EVIDENCE TO CHRISTIANITY ARISING FROM ITS 
 
 ADAPTATION TO ALL THE DEEPER WANTS OF 
 THE HUMAN HEART F . : : . ISI 
 
 By THE REV. PETER LorIMER, D.D., Professor of Theology 
 in the English Presbyterian College, London. 
 
 THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER TO ALL 
 DEEPER QUESTIONS . ° é ‘ . 221 
 By tar Lorp BIsHop OF GLOUCESTER AND BRISTOL, 
 
THE EVIDENCES FOR THE INSPIRATION OF 
 HOLY SCRIPTURE. é.. 
 
 BY THE 
 
 RIGHT REV. LORD BISHOP OF CARLISLE, 
 
2. TARY NOR Voie 
 ; wie, mt . ie 
 
 SASL SVAIH DRO 
 
 2 eaeted = 
 
 yo 
 
LHE EVIDENCES FOR THE INSPIRATION er 
 HIOLY SCRIPTURE. 
 
 ee ee ee ee 
 
 HE subject which I have undertaken to treat in 
 this lecture is of vast extent and difficulty, and 
 one which can only be dealt with in an oral address 
 of reasonable duration by omitting a great a, 
 that which might be adduced, and by restricting 
 thoughts of my hearers to somewhat narrow lines. 
 Moreover, there are few subjects which have been 
 more—and more earnestly—discussed of late years, 
 The literature which has resulted is abundant ; and it 
 would be easy to refer you to works in which the 
 Inspiration of Holy Scripture has been treated in 
 divers ways. There is, for example, Dr. Lee’s elabo- 
 rate work, in which you will find reference to most of 
 the important writers on the question, whether ancient 
 or modern, German or English, and an examination 
 of the various theories of Inspiration, together with a 
 vast body of learning and discussion. Again, there is 
 a book of a very different kind—Coleridge’s “ Confes- 
 sions of an Inquiring Spirit,”—which, whether we are 
 3 
 
THE EVIDENCES FOR THE 
 
 thoroughly satisfied with its conclusions or not, must, 
 I think, be regarded as marking a distinct epoch in 
 the history of English thought upon the subject. 
 And, once more, there is the compact essay by the 
 Bishop of Winchester in the volume entitled “ Aids 
 to Faith,’—which, like all that comes from that 
 prelate’s pen, is learned and thoughtful, and marked 
 by moderation and fairness. These are only a few of 
 the treatises which are ready to hand, and in which, 
 without going further, any one may find abundance 
 of argument of many kinds on the great subject which 
 we have in hand to-day. I ask myself, therefore, 
 with some anxiety, How can I treat the subject so as 
 to make it worth while for me to speak, and for you 
 to listen ? What shall be the special character of 
 this lecture, which shall establish for it a reasonable 
 claim to existence tn addition to the abundant 
 literature which exists already ? 
 
 It seems to me that my only hope of answering 
 these questions successfully is to be found in the 
 endeavour to put before you some view of the subject, 
 which, without pretending to be the only view, or 
 even the principal view, shall yet be a true one, and 
 one which I can experimentally recommend as having 
 appeared valuable to myself. I say experimenially 
 recommend, because this is emphatically the ground 
 upon which I wish to stand while addressing you. 
 The question of the Inspiration of Holy Scripture is 
 one which comes too near that of the springs of our 
 
 4 
 
INSPIRATION OF HOLY SCRIPTURE. 
 
 a 
 
 spiritual life, and the communion of our souls with 
 God, to permit us to treat it simply as one of the 
 problems which human ingenuity has devised for the 
 amusement of those who have a taste for such things; 
 and I, for one, would not waste either my time or 
 yours in discussing’ it, if I did not believe it to be 
 possible that a candid examination, and a presentation 
 of the manner in which it has exhibited itself to one 
 mind, might, by God’s mercy, be of use to others, 
 which have felt the ssl of the problem, and 
 tried to solve it. 
 
 I begin, then, with a proposition which may seem 
 to you strange, and perhaps, with reference to the 
 purpose of this lecture, somewhat alarming; but which, 
 nevertheless, it is important to premise as intro- 
 ductory to that particular view of the subject which 
 I wish to place before you. The proposition is this: 
 that the theorem expressed by these words, The Bible 
 ts inspired, is incapable of logical proof. 
 
 You will observe that it does not follow, that, 
 because a theorem is incapable of proof, therefore it 
 is not true. Many of the profoundest philosophers 
 have questioned whether the being of God is capable 
 of proof, and whether every suggested or supposed 
 proof does not, when examined, turn out to involve 
 a petitio principit. So also the existence of an ex- 
 ternal world, the existence of phenomena outside the 
 perceiving mind, is well known to be as difficult to 
 prove by formal demonstration as it is difficult prace 
 
 5 
 
THE EVIDENCES FOR THE 
 
 —— 
 
 tically to disbelieve, And it is certain that in mathe- 
 matical subjects the primary propositions are. not 
 unfrequently (to say the least) very difficult of proof ; 
 and the Differential Calculus had been for many 
 years a practical weapon in the hands of mathe- 
 maticians, before the logical basis of its fundamental 
 principles had ceased to be the subject of lively 
 
 controversy. 
 
 Hence there is nothing very frightful, after all, in 
 saying that the theorem, Zhe Bible is inspired, is. in- 
 capable of logical proof: and if it be true that this is 
 so, then the recognition of the impossibility of dealing 
 with the question in this form may be of use in 
 directing our minds to possible and therefore more 
 hopeful methods of treatment. 
 
 Now, in the sentence The Bible ts inspired, what gram- 
 marians call the subject—viz.,the Bible—is capable 
 of very simple and complete definition. “The first 
 simple collective title of the whole Bible,” as Professor 
 Westcott tells us, “ appears to be that which is found 
 in Jerome in the fourth century, ‘The Divine Library” 
 (Bibliotheca Divina), which afterwards passed into 
 common use among Latin writers,and thence into our 
 own Anglo-Saxon language. About the same time 
 Greek writers came to use the term ‘The Books’ 
 (Biblia, pl.) for the Bible. In process of time this 
 name, with many others of Greek origin, passed into 
 the vocabulary of the Western Church; and in the 
 thirteenth century, by a happy solecism, the neuter 
 
 6 * \ 
 
INSPIRATION OF HOLY SCRIPTURE. 
 
 — 
 
 _ plural came to be regarded as a feminine singular, 
 and ‘The Books’ became by common consent ‘The 
 Book’ (Szblia, sing.), in which form the word has 
 passed into the languages of modern Europe.” * 
 
 There is no doubt, therefore, as to what we mean by 
 _ the Bible: there may, perhaps, be some little difficulty 
 about those books which we call apocryphal—in fact, 
 a greater difficulty than those who simply cast them 
 out of the Sacred Volume without mercy are ap- 
 parently able to appreciate; but the difficulty, 
 whatever be its magnitude, is one which I do not 
 intend to stir up just now; and I am content to take 
 the Bible to mean, in the language of our sixth 
 Article, “ those canonical books of the Old and New 
 Testament, of whose authority was never any doubt 
 in the Church,’ and which collection of canonical 
 books is sold in the English translation in thousands 
 and thousands of copies every year, all the world 
 over. 
 
 The subject, “the Bible,” then, is easily and com- 
 pletely defined; but the predicate, “inspired,” does 
 not admit of by any means so easy a definition, The 
 word zuspired is manifestly a figurative expression ; 
 and the difficulty is, when we endeavour to go beyond - 
 the figure and to get at the fact, to say what the fact 
 is. Of course, it is easy to use other language, which 
 may be more or less equivalent in meaning, and which 
 may express to devout souls all that they wish to 
 
 * ¢*¢ The Bible in the Church,” p. 6. 
 7 
 
THE EVIDENCES FOR THE 
 
 know: as, for example, I may say that by speaking 
 of the Bible as inspired I mean that it is the work of 
 the Spirit of God; but then, inasmuch as men wrote 
 it, it is clear that we only shift the difficulty from the 
 book to the men, and we have to explain what is 
 meant by writing under the movement of the Spirit 
 of God. Or we may put aside the human agent alto- 
 gether, and simply speak of the Bible as the Word of 
 God, the utterance of His Spirit, and so forth; and 
 for purposes of devotion and practical godliness any © 
 such description may be sufficient. But when we 
 endeavour to move the question out of the court of 
 pious feeling into that of scientific definition, we are 
 met by this insuperable difficulty, that we are predi- 
 cating concerning the Bible a certain quality which 
 would cease to be what it is if it could be found in 
 existence anywhere else. IfI say, “ This rose is red,” 
 and you ask me what I mean, I can show you a part 
 of the solar spectrum which is described by scientific 
 men as ved; and I can say, I mean that the colour of 
 this rose and the colour of this portion of the solar 
 spectrum produce'the same effect upon an ordinary 
 human eye. And in fact, when you assert any quality 
 of anything, you mean that. the thing in question 
 agrees with respect to that quality with some standard 
 which you can produce. But with regard to the in- 
 spiration of the Bible, it is manifest that no such test 
 can be applied, because whatever we mean by the 
 
 predicate zzspired, at least we mean this—that it is 
 8 
 
INSPIRATION OF HOLY SCRIPTURE. 
 
 a 
 
 something that can be predicated of no other book ; 
 the moment you predicate it of any other book, you 
 evacuate it of the very attribute which constitutes its 
 value. So far as Holy Scripture is historical, you can 
 compare it with the works of a certain class of writers 
 who have composed histories ; so far as it is poetical, 
 you can compare it with the works of another class 
 who have written poetry ; and you may bring it into 
 comparison with other books as regards sublimity, or 
 ‘clearness, or other qualities which attach to good 
 books : but so far as it is zwspired, it stands removed 
 in kind from all others ; and therefore it would seem 
 that no scientific definition of inspiration can possibly 
 be given, and consequently that it is impossible to 
 demonstrate logically that “ the Bible ts inspired.” 
 The result of this admission—in which, at all events, 
 for argument’s sake, I will assume that I have carried 
 you with me—is this: that, instead of attempting to 
 demonstrate that the Bible has a certain quality which 
 I cannot define, and therefore cannot properly deal 
 with, I shall begin at the other end, and examine in 
 what ways the Bible stands apart from other books. 
 Inspiration certainly, as I have already said, implies 
 something which is unique; if, therefore, I take a 
 survey of the Bible, and observe in what respects it 
 transcends other books, it may be that I shall be led 
 to discern in it qualities so godlike and transcendent, 
 that I shall feel that the best description of the whole 
 is this—that it isemphatically the Book of God: just as 
 9 
 
THE EVIDENCES FOR THE 
 
 Saul was seen to be the man upon whom God’s Spirit 
 rested to make him king over Israel, because he was 
 taller by head and shoulders than all his brethren. 
 
 But here let me interpolate a few remarks as to the 
 class of minds, to which the discussion now proposed | 
 is chiefly directed. 
 
 { apprehend that there must necessarily be elite 
 conditions of mind in relation to this question. 
 
 First, there is the condition of perfect acquiescence 
 in a belief concerning the Inspiration of Holy Scrip- 
 ture, which I should be most unwilling to disturb. To 
 havea more or less scientific persuasion upon this and 
 upon many other subjects, is by no means necessary 
 for universal happiness or universal holiness. Many 
 thousands of good men and women live upon the 
 truth that the Bible is the Word of God without ever 
 being troubled by considering what the proposition 
 means, or being capable in any degree of discussing 
 the proposition. Just as thousands of good men and 
 women live upon the truth that the sun will rise in the 
 morning, without having the smallest knowledge of 
 the mechanical principles upon which the rising of the 
 sun depend. | 
 
 Then secondly, and in marked contrast with the 
 class to which I have just referred, are those who 
 utterly reject the notion of inspiration. This denial 
 may take place upon many grounds, but it is not my 
 business to discuss them. I would only remark that 
 
 independently of atheism, which of course extinguishes 
 Io 
 
INSPIRATION OF HOLY SCRIPTURE. 
 
 all possibility of inspiration, there may be a denial of 
 
 this attribute of Holy Scripture, depending upon a 
 tone of thought which is common enough just now; 
 I mean that tone of thought which takes an entirely 
 material and mechanical view of the universe, and 
 which excludes the thought of a personal God as the 
 intelligent Governor of all. I conceive that the full 
 acceptance of this view of the universe must negative 
 absolutely the notion of inspiration; and it is just 
 because this is so, and because this materialistic view 
 seems to me so painfully unsatisfactory and so un- 
 worthy of adoption, that I should be glad to press the 
 inspired character of the Bible as an independent 
 argument against the materialistic theory, and in 
 favour of belief ina personal God, or rather, of belief 
 in a Father who is in Heaven. 
 
 And, thirdly, there are those who halt between 
 two opinions, and whose lives are harassed by doubts, 
 I should imagine that this condition of mind was very 
 common in our own times; but whether common or 
 not, it is the condition which I have before me very 
 principally in this lecture. An argument for the 
 inspiration of Holy Scripture seems to me to be 
 in a certain sense valuable to the man of implicit 
 faith, because he cannot tell how soon that faith 
 may be shaken, and experience shows that men 
 of this class sometimes fall on a sudden, as it 
 were, into the extremest scepticism: such an argu- 
 ment may possibly, though I think not probably, 
 II 
 
- THE EVIDENCES FOR THE . 
 alii ad | Ji at ee 
 be useful to the second of the three classes of mind 
 which I have enumerated—namely, to those who 
 have adopted some theory concerning the construc- 
 tion or government of the universe, which by neces- 
 sary consequence negatives the idea of an inspired 
 book: but the argument is chiefly useful to those 
 who on moral and religious grounds hail the con- 
 ception—probably the conception of their childhood 
 —implied by such a phrase as “the Word of God,” 
 and who yet cannot honestly shut their eyes to the 
 difficulties which the conception involves; or who 
 have been puzzled by the difficulties, which have 
 been imported into the subject by the connection 
 which some teachers have represented as existing 
 between the grand conception of an inspired Word, 
 and certain particular and petty theories as to the 
 nature and limits of the assumed Inspiration, I 
 figure to myself the mental condition of a man, « 
 who doubts concerning the inspiration of Holy 
 Scripture, as being like that of a man who is in 
 possession of an estate, in the title to which he 
 imagines that he has discovered some fatal flaw. 
 The condition of this man stands out in contrast 
 with that of him who has no doubt that his title 
 is good, and with that of him who has no doubt 
 that his title is bad, much as the condition of the 
 man who is anxious upon the question of inspira- 
 tion stands out in contrast with that of the man 
 of unhesitating faith on the one side and that of 
 
 I2 
 
INSPIRATION OF HOLY SCRIPTURE, 
 
 the man who has made shipwreck of his faith on 
 the other; and the mental result in the case of 
 the man, who is doubtful concerning his title, may 
 illustrate that of him, who fears that he has found 
 a flaw in his spiritual title to the possession of a 
 book which he can call “the Word of God.” His 
 interest in the estate is very much gone; he cannot 
 work upon it, and plant it, and improve it, and 
 enjoy it, as he did when he was sure that it was 
 his own; he looks back with regret to the days 
 when he was ignorant of the secret, which he fears 
 that he has discovered; he will owe a debt of 
 gratitude to any one, who can give him good 
 reason to believe that the flaw is not real, and 
 that his title to the estate is sound. 
 
 All this being so, I venture, with humble trust 
 that I may be assisted by that Spirit, whose opera- 
 tion in one special department is the subject of this 
 lecture, to approach the question as follows. 
 
 I put on one side all consideration of special 
 theories of inspiration—I may have a few words 
 to say upon them hereafter, but I entirely dismiss 
 them, one and all, for the present,—and I ask, Is 
 there good reason to believe that the Creator of 
 the universe, whose existence I shall assume, has 
 made a special Revelation of Himself to mankind, 
 and that what we call the Bible is the vehicle of 
 this Revelation? 
 
 The question thus put appears to me to contain 
 
 13 
 
THE EKIDENCES FOR THE 
 
 the pith and marrow of the whole subject. Grant 
 that there is a personal God, who regards men 
 with an infinite degree of that kindly and personal 
 and fatherly interest, the meaning and existence 
 of which we know from our own human ex- 
 perience ; and then the question necessarily arises, 
 Has any spiritual communication passed between 
 them? has it been such a communication as is 
 capable of being expressed in human words? and~ 
 if so, does the volume which we call the Bible 
 contain that communication ? 
 
 In order to put ourselves in a position to answer 
 these questions satisfactorily, I make the following 
 observations concerning the Bible :— 
 
 I. In the first place, and to take the broadest 
 and most general view, it is absolutely impossible 
 to deny that the Bible occupies a unique position 
 with regard to mankind. I do not say that the 
 Bible is the only volume which professes to contain 
 sacred writings, because undoubtedly this is not 
 so; but certainly the Bible is bound up with the 
 progress and civilization of the world in a manner 
 in which no other book is: civilization and the 
 Bible are almost co-extensive with regard to terri- 
 tory; and if there de a book which contains a 
 special message from God, I presume that few will 
 be found to argue in favour of any book except the 
 Bible. 
 
 It is some advantage to have advanced even as far 
 it 
 
as this. If there were some half a dozen or more 
 
 INSPIRATION OF HOLY SCRIPTURE. 
 
 books which came before us competing for places in 
 our esteem, and if we had carefully to examine the 
 claims of each and then to award a prize, the case 
 would be different. But as Paley argues with regard 
 to religions, so we may argue with regard to books: 
 
 _ Paley remarks concerning Christianity, that it is either 
 
 _ Christianity or no religion at all; or that at least no 
 
 one, with whom he would be likely to have to do, would 
 
 ‘support the cause of any other religion: and so we 
 
 may certainly say concerning the Bible as claiming to 
 be a divine book: it is either this book or none; for 
 certainly no one, with whom we are likely to have to 
 do, will support the cause of any other book,—will not 
 do so; at least, except as passing a universal negative 
 upon all books, and arguing that a book revelation is 
 a thing impossible in itself. This destructive course of 
 argument is possible, and has sometimes been taken ; 
 and if taken and adhered to, all other argument is 
 precluded ; but once admit the possibility of a divine 
 book, and then the claims of the Bible to be that 
 book must be admitted on all hands to be absolutely 
 unrivalled. } 
 
 For it is a simple matter of fact, that wherever you 
 find nations rising to what we call the highest places 
 in civilization, the Bible and the truths contained in it 
 are to be found likewise. Christian nations have for a 
 long time been, are, and seem likely to continue, upper- 
 most in the struggle for existence and for improve- 
 
 T5 
 
THE EVIDENCES FOR THE 
 
 ment: unchristian nations have found this out, and 
 own it; and though they may not become Christian 
 themselves, still they in a certain manner do homage 
 to the name which Christian nations bear; and if the 
 name of Christian be now synonymous with that which 
 is highest in civilization and moral power, you cannot 
 separate this elevation from the character of the book, 
 upon which all Christians stand as upon a common 
 ground, and which they regard as the charter of their 
 common faith. . 
 
 I am aware of all the drawbacks which have to be 
 made with regard to such a picture as that which I 
 have now drawn. I know that it may be said that the 
 progress of the Western nations depends upon other 
 things—upon blood, upon race, upon physical and 
 cerebral attributes, and so forth; and I know also > 
 that it is easy to show that men do in practice very 
 much neglect the rules and principles which the Bible 
 contains ; that they do not act upon it, and make it 
 their rule of life. But still you cannot get over the 
 fact, that somehow the history of the modern world is 
 more bound up with the Bible and its contents than 
 with any other book or thing whatever: take the Bible 
 away, and the modern world could not have existed ; 
 whatever else it may be, certainly the Bible is the 
 book of modern civilization, and that which is chiefly 
 bound up with the improvement of our race. Of what 
 other book could such an assertion be made, with the 
 faintest appearance of truth? Could we say it of 
 
 16 
 
INSP{RATION OF HOLY SCRIPTURE, 
 
 Homer? or of Plato? or of Cicero? or of any one 
 book by which the mind of mankind has been in- 
 fluenced or trained? Does not the mere suggestion 
 exhibit its own absurdity? and is it not therefore 
 plain that the Bible has played a part in history 
 which is different in kind, as well as in degree, 
 from that played by any other book? is not its 
 position with regard to moral influence upon 
 mankind absolutely, and (so to speak) infinitely, 
 unique ? 
 
 2. But the position of the Bible with regard to 
 civilization and influence upon human history becomes 
 very much more remarkable, if we regard it in connec- 
 tion with the fact which has already been incidentally 
 mentioned—namely, that the Bible is in reality not a 
 book, but a collection of books, belonging to different 
 times and different languages. The power of a good 
 book, which Milton has described so eloquently in one 
 of the most eloquent passages of English prose, is 
 undoubted and unending; and one can conceive a 
 man who would desire to be the teacher of mankind, 
 —a Socrates, a Plato, a Confucius, a Bacon,—sitting 
 down for the express purpose of writing a book, which 
 should be a complete guide to the moral and religious 
 nature of mankind; and one can conceive such an 
 effort proving more or less successful : in fact, it would 
 not be difficult to name books which are.in a remark- 
 able manner bound up with the moral development of 
 mankind, and the cause of truth and true religion wil! 
 | Ill 17 Cc 
 
THE EVIDENCES FOR THE 
 
 aernemneneentione 
 
 not gain by any attempt to depreciate them; but 
 what I am wishing to point out now, with respect to 
 Holy Scripture, is this: that its case is totally different 
 from that of any supposed book written by some 
 philosopher for the edification of mankind. If there 
 be one idea running through it, it cannot be a human 
 idea, because the book has no one human author, nor 
 even one human editor ; it has not even the advantage 
 which a volume would have, that contained the wise 
 sayings of wise men of various ages and countries, 
 collected by some one who wished to gather together 
 into a focus the light of the total wisdom of mankind ; 
 on the other hand, it is somewhat like what geologists 
 call a conglomerate rock,—composed of the most hetero- 
 geneous elements, brought together no one knows how, 
 and reduced to unity by some process of fusion which 
 human ingenuity cannot explain. 
 
 Nay,—to pursue this thought a little further, we 
 find that our conglomerate book is composed not 
 merely of heterogeneous, but apparently of positively 
 conflicting elements. Take the great division of the 
 book into Testaments. The Old Testament is a 
 collection of Hebrew books, extending in composition 
 over several centuries; and these, taken together, 
 constitute the sacred books of a certain people and a 
 certain Church. The New Testament isa collection of 
 Greek books, which are separated as to the period of 
 their composition by some centuries from the former, 
 
 and which not only do not constitute a portion of the 
 18 
 
 . 
 
 7 
 
 I at ts 
 
 — 
 
INSPIRATION OF HOLY SCRIPTURE. 
 
 sacred books of this same people and Church, but 
 belong to a Church opposed and hated by the former 
 in the most intense and bitter manner. He who is 
 the hero (so to speak with reverence) of the New 
 Testament, is the man whom the possessors and 
 guardians of the Old Testament persecuted and 
 killed ; but the nation which did this annihilated 
 itself (as it were) in the process; at all events, it 
 passed away as a nation, its city and Temple perished, 
 its worship came to an end; and then those who ac- 
 cepted the New Testament, instead of destroying the 
 Old, which contained the religion of their persecutors, 
 adopted it, bound it up with their own book, said that 
 they were in fact only one—that one could not be 
 understood without the other; and they became as 
 jealous for the honour of the Old Testament as they 
 naturally were for the honour of the New. 
 
 Now, I say that this is a very strange history of the 
 composition of any book; if, having such a history, 
 it really has a perceptible unity of purpose, and if 
 it can be shown that one idea runs through it, this 
 demonstrated unity is little, if at all, short of miracu- 
 lous ; and, as I have already noted, it cannot be a 
 unity which has been, put into it by man, for there is 
 no man who conceivably can have done it; accident 
 it seems ridiculous to talk about : the only remaining 
 solution would seem to be that the unity is Divine, 
 and that so, in a very intelligible sense, it may. be 
 considered as God’s Book, or as the Word of God. 
 
 19 
 
THE EVIDENCES FOR THE 
 
 BP Np ce ee ee 
 3. It may be worth while to press a little further 
 the argument depending upon the heterogeneous 
 character of the material out of which the Sacred 
 Volume is constructed, by calling attention to the 
 actual nature of this material. I have already 
 ventured to use a geological phrase; and really the 
 phenomena of the superposition of the rocks, which 
 form the crust of our globe, are a very admirable 
 illustration of the superposition of books which con- 
 stitute our Bible. Lowest of all lies the book of 
 Genesis; and the formation of it seems to puzzle 
 human ingenuity, much as that of the rocks does. 
 It seems to contain the debris of some older com- 
 position still, It is history, but very different from 
 ordinary history ; it carries us back to a beginning 
 which science cannot reach, and in which all is merged 
 in the revelation of a creative Word ; and it brings us 
 through strange tales of human sin against a Divine 
 will, and terrible consequences of that sin, and of 
 intercourse between man and God, until it ends with 
 a touching history of family life, which, as a mere 
 work of literary art, never has been and never will be 
 surpassed. | 
 Thus we gradually come to more regular histories ; 
 and we have a number of books, which tell us of the 
 ups and downs of the family which God is said to 
 have chosen for Himself. I am not, of course, going 
 to discuss all the historical books ; but I cannot pass 
 them by without making this remark: that while in 
 20 
 
INSPIRATION OF HOLY SCRIPTURE, 
 
 ee emeemmen anal 
 
 many respects they are like other books, the histories 
 which they contain differ from other histories in 
 representing a Divine Person, who claims to. be the 
 One God of heaven and earth, as directing all that 
 takes place. Iam not saying that there may not be 
 ‘difficulties connected with some of the alleged words 
 and doings of this Divine Person ; but still, taking a 
 general view, this is the point which differences the 
 history of which I am speaking from all other,— 
 namely, that everything is represented as taking 
 place under God’s guidance, and as being what it is 
 because He wills it so to be. However, to say 
 nothing more just now upon this point, we have in 
 the beginning of the Old Testament a number of 
 historical books ; their composition clearly extends 
 
 over many years (no one would venture to suggest 
 that the early part of Genesis and the Books of Kings 
 belonged to the same epoch of literature) ; and the au- 
 thors are many—it may be doubtful how many,—but 
 they are all connected by this common characteristic, 
 that they are historians of the seed of Abraham. 
 
 But the Old Testament is, as we know, by no means 
 exclusively historical : it contains poems, for example. 
 The Psalms must be acknowledged to stand high in 
 the poetical literature of the world: it matters not 
 for my present purpose to inquire what authors 
 contributed them, nor when they were composed; 
 but I will just observe, with reference to my general 
 argument, that it should be borne in mind that these 
 
 21 
 
THE EVIDENCES FOR THLE 
 
 oN a 
 Psalms have had place in the daily devotion of the 
 Christian Church from the beginning, and no doubt 
 will hold that place to the end of time. 
 
 Prophecy is another element of the Old Testament 
 books. I am not going to assume the reality of the 
 prophetic gift : I only assume that the Bible contains 
 ‘books, which are prophetic in form, and which profess 
 to direct the eyes of readers to distant events, and 
 specially to a distant Person, in whose days great 
 changes are to be effected and great things done. 
 And, besides history and poetry and prophecy, there 
 are some few other books which may well be classed 
 apart: there is such a book as that of Job, which 
 seems to be both poetical and moral; and there is 
 one book, which we may describe as a love-song, but 
 which, when we examine it in the light of the 
 notices given in our ordinary English Bibles, we find 
 expounded by such chapter-headings as these: “ The 
 Church’s love unto Christ. She confesseth her de- 
 formity, and prayeth to be directed to His flock. 
 Christ directeth Her to the shepherds’ tents, and 
 showing His love to her, giveth her gracious promises. 
 The Church and. Christ congratulate one another.” 
 A book like this—so strange, so hard, and yet so 
 beautiful—is, to recur once more to geological lan- 
 guage, like a trap rock, which cuts through all the 
 regular deposits, and exhibits itself above them all, 
 to the astonishment of observers. rd 
 
 -Thus curiously various are the constituents of the 
 
 pa 
 
 a . 7 
 ee ee ee ee oe eee 
 
 ee 
 
 a ee ee ee ee ee 
 
INSPIRATION OF HOLY SCRIPTURE. 
 
 first volume of our sacred book; and when it suddenly 
 comes to an end, it is (as it were) with a fingerpost 
 to point across the waste, which separates it from the 
 almost equally. heterogeneous collection: of writings 
 which we call the New Testament. Here again we 
 begin with history; but the history is not exactly 
 such as we might have expected. We have four 
 _ histories, evidently very distinct, and yet evidently 
 closely connected together, of one man: that there may 
 be discrepancies amongst them—irreconcileable dis- 
 crepancies, if you please—it is no part of my business 
 to deny ; but what I affirm, without fear of contradic- 
 tion from the most sceptical, is this: that these four 
 histories are pictures of the life and death of an actual 
 man, whose name was Jesus, and who lived and was 
 crucified in Palestine some eighteen centuries and a 
 half ago. It is curious, looking at the matter from a 
 _ merely human point of view, that we should have had 
 four histories, and no more; the fact that there exist 
 a considerable number of what are called apocryphal 
 Gospels, and the strange and infinite difference between 
 one and all of these and any one of the four canonical 
 Gospels, only make the existence of these four the 
 more remarkable. There, however, they are, and 
 they can be examined and criticized ; but this it is 
 not my purpose to do: I am only describing the 
 contents of the New Testament, not criticizing them. 
 We have one other historical book, whieh seems like 
 a fragment ; it contains much interesting matter, but 
 
 43 
 
THE EVIDENCES FOR 717K 
 
 Cans cipcere atin omens ae gern iometripie encry emsin  lird Oe” ag ta SD ee 
 
 breaks off just when our interest seems to be most 
 keenly excited as to what the history of the Church 
 will be. | 
 
 And then there is a collection of letters, written to 
 churches, written to individuals, chiefly by apostles, 
 which constitute an irregular kind of code of doctrine, 
 but have little of systematic teaching, and certainly 
 are not what would have been expected to have been 
 the chief legacy of the apostles to the churches which 
 they founded. 
 
 Last comes the Book of Revelation, which is full 
 of mystery and vision and prophecy. It is a book 
 concerning which every variety of opinion has existed 
 —from that which would make it the prediction of all 
 Church history to the end of time, to the most recent 
 view of M. Ernest Rénan, who sees in it nothing but 
 the Emperor Nero from beginning to end. But what- — 
 ever the book may be, it has gradually won its way, 
 through considerable distrust and opposition, till it 
 has been almost universally received into the place 
 of honour in which the English Church puts it—as the 
 head corner-stone of the fabric of Holy Scripture. 
 
 I have thus rapidly run through the contents of the ~ 
 Old and New Testament, because I think that habit | 
 so much accustoms us to what I may call a book- 
 seller’s view of the Holy Scriptures—as one book out 
 of many—that we are apt to forget the exceedingly 
 miscellaneous and heterogeneous composition of the 
 contents of the Sacred Volume. But, miscellaneous 
 
 24 
 
INSPIRATION OF HOLY SCRIPTURE. 
 
 and heterogeneous as that composition is, there seems 
 to be no reason why the Holy Scriptures should not 
 have a substantial unity,—just as the primitive and 
 secondary and tertiary rocks, the sandstones and slates 
 and coal measures, and the rest, have evidently been 
 put together for a good purpose, and according to 
 one design and law. And if we ask what is the 
 substantial unity of these strangely various literary 
 materials, I answer that it is to be found in the fact 
 that they all connect themselves with the one Person 
 of Christ’; it is only as the history of His kingdom 
 that we can understand the book, or that we can 
 properly describe it as a book at all: the book is, in 
 fact, the Book of Messiah. The members of the ancient 
 Jewish Church would, I suppose, without difficulty 
 _ have so spoken of their sacred writings; they regarded 
 them as valuable in the light of the past history of 
 their race, but still more so in the light of a prophecy 
 of future glory; and we take up this view, only we say 
 that the New Testament has completed the Old, and 
 that the prophecy of one has become the history of 
 the other ; and'the unity of the whole may be realized 
 in a wonderful way, when we listen to Handel's great 
 work, which bears the name of Messiah, and the 
 words of which are contributed by one Testament as 
 _ much as by the other. 
 
 Before pursuing this thought any further, however, 
 I will ask you to give your attention to a few other 
 and subsidiary considerations. 
 
 25 
 
VHENEZVIDENCES FOR LTH. 
 
 a er ERR NNN cae 
 
 4. I should like, for example, to put before you the 
 
 consideration of the efforts that have been and are 
 
 being made to propagate and spread the Bible. To 
 
 bring the matter into the smallest possible compass, © 
 
 imagine yourselves walking down Queen Victoria — 
 
 Street, City, and there you come upon a large building © 
 
 which is marked as the “ Bible Society’s Warehouse” : - 
 
 this building, with all its offices and official apparatus, — 
 
 represents the operations of a society which ramifies — 
 in some form or other almost all over Europe, and ; 
 
 which collects and spends yearly the revenue of a 
 
 small principality in simply publishing and spreading 
 
 the Holy Scriptures in all languages—especially in — 
 
 English. This effort of spreading this one book 
 
 brings together into one active and energetic body — 
 
 thousands of persons who agree in scarcely anything 
 else; and the result is that the Bible is obtainable — 
 with a facility which belongs to no other book; and — 
 
 it has been made so common and so cheap, that I ~ 
 
 have been told it is almost the only existing thing 
 upon which pawnbrokers will not advance money. 
 
 I am not pronouncing any opinion upon the opera- 
 tions of this Society: we know very well that there 
 
 is a large portion of Christendom who take a different — 
 view of the propagation of the faith, and who object 
 
 to an indiscriminate spread of the Bible: but a great 
 
 phenomenon like this cannot be ignored; there must 
 be something unique in the Bible, which leads to this © 
 unique treatment. There is no other book which — 
 
 26 
 
INSPIRATION OF HOLY SCRIPTURE. 
 
 sould keep a great society employed in propagating 
 t, for a single day. 
 
 In fact, the efforts made to spread the Bible are 
 nerely one particular outcome of the principle of 
 spreading the Gospel, which, as we know, Jesus Christ 
 mpressed upon His followers: the one thing which 
 He charged them to do was to make His Name 
 <nown ; and the one thing which they did—which the 
 Church as a Church has done ever since—has been to 
 varry out the charge. And as in thus obeying the 
 command of Christ, Christians have ever believed 
 that they were obeying a Divine voice, and were 
 ‘elling others what God had said to them, so in 
 spreading the Holy Scriptures, men have thought 
 that they were in a peculiar manner obeying God 
 ind making known His Word. 
 
 I have taken the Bible Society merely as a prominent 
 nstitution erected especially and solely for this work ; 
 jut it will be remembered that those who least adopt 
 the principles of that Society agree as to the duty of 
 making known the contents of the Bible. So that the 
 urgument stands thus :—There exists one book, and 
 
 one only, concerning the contents of which thousands 
 of mankind agree that they ought in some way to be 
 nade: known to the whole world: for this they are 
 willing to labour, for this they are willing to go 
 chrough all kinds of trouble, for this they are willing, 
 f need be, to encounter death itself. 
 
 Is there not, to say the least, something very 
 
 27 
 
THE EVIDENCES FOR THE 
 
 wonderful in this instinct of propagation which 
 belongs to those who in any way have charge of the 
 Bible? 
 
 5. Another consideration of a very different kind, 
 but connected with the propagation of the Bible 
 throughout the world, is the susceptibility of transla- 
 tion into various languages which has been proved 
 by experience to exist. Suppose it had been desired. 
 to naturalize Homer in various languages: how. 
 difficult the task would have been! How different. 
 are the various attempts that have been made to 
 translate Homer into English !—it may, perhaps, still 
 be questioned both whether the problem has yet 
 been solved, and whether it ever will be. Or suppose 
 that the same thing had to be done with our own, 
 Shakspeare: how impracticable some of the languages” 
 would be found to be! Plain prose history, of course, 
 admits generally of simple transmission from one 
 tongue to another: but a large portion of the Bible 
 is poetry; and when one reads the poetical portions, 
 one cannot but wonder at the plasticity of the material — 
 of which the poetry is composed ; the sublimity of 
 Isaiah, the sparkling brightness of the Psalms, the 
 solemn, dirge-like utterances of Jeremiah, are so 
 striking in their English dress, that they seem as if : 
 they could scarcely have suffered perceptibly by trans-_ 
 mission from the Hebrew.* . 3 
 * On this subject see Professor Stanley Leathes’ Essays on — 
 
 * The Structure of the Old Testament”: c. iv., “ The Poetic : 
 28 ; 
 
INSPIRATION OF HOLY SCRIPTURE. 
 
 ae i 
 
 And even putting the question of poetry on one 
 side, such narratives as the first chapter of Genesis 
 and the Gospels (to take two widely separated ex- 
 amples) seem as if they were couched in terms of 
 magnificent simplicity on purpose that they might 
 become the property of all mankind :—“God said, 
 Let there be light! and there was light.” “ God saw 
 everything that He had made, and behold, it was 
 very good.” “When He came nigh to the gates of 
 the city, behold, there was a dead man carried out, 
 the only son of his mother, and she was a widow ; 
 
 Element.” Indeed, I should be glad to refer the reader to all the 
 chapters of this interesting little volume. I quote one passage : 
 “The characteristic features of Old Testament poetry are—first, 
 the breadth of its intense sympathy, which is as deep as human 
 sorrow, and as wide as mental suffering ; and, secondly, z¢s entire 
 independence of merely verbal accidents, such as metre, rhyme, or 
 the collocation of words, to which the very greatest poets owe so 
 wuch. The melody of Shakspeare, and the harmony of Milton, 
 are among their chiefest ornaments. Though 
 
 ‘ One touch of nature makes the whole world kin,’ 
 
 and in this sense Shakspeare is the poet of humanity, yet the 
 empire of his influence must be bounded: by the limits of the 
 English language ; where the knowledge of English has not 
 penetrated, the influence of Shakspeare must be, comparatively 
 speaking, unfelt ; but it is not too much to say, that in spite of 
 the deficiencies of translation, the impossibility of ¢ransplanting 
 the exotic peculiarities of Hebrew diction—to which, of course, 
 the native poets, in common with all others, must necessarily 
 owe something—the influence of David as a poet has been felt 
 far more widely among the English-speaking population of the 
 world than ever it was felt in Palestine of old.” 
 
 29 
 
LHE EVIDENCES FOR THE 
 
 = — ——_——_. 
 
 and much people of the city was with her.” These 
 are two or three sentences out of ten thousand, which 
 seem as if intended for universal currency: one can 
 scarcely imagine a language by translation into which 
 they would suffer the smallest loss; and though, 
 doubtless, there are difficult passages,—nay, it may 
 well be, some passages the actual production of 
 which, in the full delicacy of meaning, is impossible, 
 -—still the general character of the Old and New 
 Testament alike may be described as translateability : 
 certainly the words of Christ, above all others, have 
 that simplicity and clearness which, more than any- 
 thing else, facilitate universal currency, and almost 
 make them independent of the particular tongue in 
 which they are conveyed. 
 
 6. A cognate feature of Holy Scripture seems to 
 be discoverable in this—namely, its wonderful adap- 
 tation to the wants of those who have to teach. 
 their fellows. Let us bear in mind for one moment, 
 and reflect upon, the almost universal practice of 
 Christian teachers with regard to the lessons which 
 they try to impress upon those whom they teach. The 
 practice is to take a few words as a text, and to make 
 that text the basis of exposition and exhortation, and 
 what not. There may be among us a certain number. 
 of Mar-texts,—probably there are, and will be ; but . 
 only consider to what a constant ordeal a book. is 
 exposed, from which, every Sunday at least, many, i 
 many thousands of fragments are extracted, and made 
 
 30 
 
INSPIRATION. OF HOLY SCRIPTURE. 
 
 the basis of teaching on the most solemn subjects to 
 millions of people! All over Christendom this process 
 is going on, and it has been going on from the earliest 
 times, and yet there would seem to be no danger what- 
 ever of exhaustion; texts are as abundant each year 
 as they were in the year before, or as they were a cen- 
 
 “tury back; and ever, as history progresses, and times 
 
 | 
 
 j 
 
 change, and new forms of thought and conditions of 
 society arise, Christian teachers are found who have 
 something to say, and who connect their thoughts 
 with the words of Holy Scripture’ 
 
 Nor is it only one class of society.to whom such 
 teaching is addressed : it is not addressed merely to 
 the simple and ignorant ; but University pulpits, as 
 well as those of the village churches, are supplied 
 with texts for sermons upon every conceivable subject 
 from the inexhaustible store of this same wonderful 
 book. | 
 ~ Commentators, meanwhile, find as much to do as 
 preachers. That which Jewish rabbis and Christian 
 fathers did many centuries ago, learned divines are 
 doing still. In fact, the whole study of divinity, and 
 all our religious controversies, and the amazing col- 
 lection of theological books which you may see in 
 any of our public libraries,—all these things bear 
 concurrent witness to the inexhaustible character 
 of Holy Scripture, to which I am now calling your 
 attention by the way. 
 
 7, And even those features of Holy Scripture 
 31 
 
THE EVIDENCES FOR THE 
 
 a 
 
 which an unbeliever would be most sure to fasten 
 upon as blemishes, though I may not be able to 
 explain them, or say why they should have been 
 permitted to exist, do yet not constitute any serious 
 difficulty in the argument which I am endeavouring 
 to set forth. I will suppose, for argument’s sake, that 
 
 many of the allegations which have been made con-_ 
 cerning the Bible, and which have been thought to _ 
 
 discredit it, are true. I will suppose its history to 
 
 contain some irreconcileable points of chronology, 
 
 its earliest records to partake of the ebscurity which 
 generally belongs to such records, antediluvian lon- 
 _ gevity to be an insoluble riddle, and the figures of 
 the Pentateuch to be as erroneous as they have been 
 represented to be. I will suppose also the books of 
 the New Testament to contain some at least of the 
 
 discrepancies which have been charged upon them. — 
 Still what does it all come to? Is there anything © 
 
 more strange than that which we witness in the 
 material world? Is there anything to make it 
 probable that the God who made the world did 
 not make the Bible ? I know not how it is, but 
 both in material and spiritual things the ways of 
 
 God seem never to have that character which — 
 may be described as optimism. The globe upon | 
 which we live has had a rude and strange history; — 
 vast, incalculable ages of wild existence have been i 
 necessary in order to produce the cosmos which we — 
 witness to-day; and even now there is much in the j 
 
 32 
 
 % 
 ss | 
 
INSPIRATION OF HOLY SCRIPTURE. 
 
 government of the world, of which we can only say 
 that God governs it, and that God’s ways are different 
 from ours. And if the phenomena of the world be 
 such as to produce the conclusion in any man’s mind 
 that the world is not God’s world, then I cannot find 
 fault with the twin conclusion, that the Bible is not 
 God’s Book; but if the general argument in favour 
 of the world being in the truest sense God’s world, 
 He the Maker and Governor and Father of it all, not- 
 withstanding many anomalies and strange phenomena, 
 be accepted, then I think it may be truly urged that the 
 general argument in favour of Holy Scripture is also 
 so sound and weighty that no anomalies or strange 
 phenomena need interfere with our conclusions; or 
 rather, to put the matter still more strongly, these 
 very anomalies may lead us to suspect that the God 
 of Nature and the God of Scripture are indeed one 
 and the same. 
 
 8. These remarks, which only touch the fringe of 
 a great subject, lead me to add a few words with 
 regard to certain views of inspiration to which I 
 made reference ina former part of this lecture. It 
 will be seen how entirely independent the considera- 
 tions which I have been urging are of any special 
 theory concerning inspiration. Some have held, and 
 some hold still, that inspiration implies that every 
 sentence and word of Holy Scripture must be free 
 ‘rom error; some that inspiration implies a preserva- 
 
 don from error in matters of doctrine, though not 
 Ill 33 D 
 
THE EVIDENCES FOR.THE 
 
 necessarily in matters of fact; some have adopted 
 the phrase of dynamical inspiration, as opposed to that 
 theory which would make the sacred penman a mere 
 machine under a Divine influence ; others, again, have 
 —wisely, as I think—brought into prominence the fact, 
 that the human element in the Holy Scriptures is as 
 conspicuous as the Divine, and that neither ought to 
 be omitted in considering what inspiration is. For 
 my own part, I do not wish to go into any of these 
 questions to-day; on general grounds, I would rather 
 apply to writing under the influence of the Spirit that 
 language, which our Lord applied to those who are 
 born of the Spirit, when He said, “The wind bloweth 
 where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, 
 but canst not tell whence it cometh, and whither it 
 goeth ; so is every one that is born of the Spirit”: 
 and with regard to my particular line of argument, 
 I wish it to be observed that all question of the 
 “How can these things be?” lies outside the line 
 which I have marked out for you and me to-day. 
 My principle is, not to say what inspiration is, and 
 then try to show that the Bible has the quality so 
 defined, but contrariwise, to take the Bible as we find 
 it, examine it in its construction and history and 
 divers qualities, and then ask, “ May we not properly 
 say that a book, being such as this is, has been given’ 
 by inspiration of God?” And I would venture to 
 say that, if this lecture has any special value, it is to 
 be found in this suggestion of a mode of looking 
 
 34 
 
j 
 
 INSPIRA TION OF HOLY SCRIPTURE. 
 
 I ae ag 
 at a difficult subject. Sometimes the suggestion of 
 a point of view is the most important hint towards 
 seeing the view to advantage: and my purpose is, 
 not to say everything that can be said concerning 
 inspiration, but rather to say to you, Take your Bible, 
 look at it thus, and thus,—and I ¢hink you will come 
 to the conclusion that it is in a true sense the Book 
 of God. 
 
 All this being so, let me put before you the general 
 view of Holy Scripture, which I wish to press upon 
 you, in manner following :— 
 
 I find in the volume which we call the Bible a col- 
 lection of literature extending over, say, 1500 years, 
 The precise length of time is of no importance; I only 
 wish to mark it as being a dong time. This literature 
 is the production of members of one family, or, if you 
 please, one nation ; but that nation, as it now exists in 
 a scattered condition, does not own it all as national ; 
 on the contrary, it eschews the second volume of the 
 book with unmitigated scorn. So that the book is 
 not a national book, and therefore not the result of 
 national prejudice or self-conceit ; but it implies and 
 is built upon the destruction of the nation to whose 
 members, nevertheless, all the writings are due. 
 
 _ This literature of 1500 years, when it comes to be 
 
 bound up in one volume, is found in many ways to 
 
 have a substantial unity which is typified by this union 
 
 in one volume, : Thus, for'example, the unity of God 
 35 
 
THE EVIDENCES FOR THE 
 
 oo —— - 
 
 lies at the foundation of all; whatever doubt there 
 may be about other things, there is none. about this: 
 “In the beginning God created the heaven and the 
 earth,’—these are the first words of the book; and 
 though there is much concerning God’s doings upon 
 every page, and we see the hand of God (so to speak) 
 in every point of view, and though in the New Testa- 
 ment we find the being of God represented in what - 
 we call “the Trinity in Unity,” still the one God 
 Almighty, Maker of heaven and earth, in whom we 
 profess our faith in the Creeds, stands forth everywhere 
 in unquestioned and undivided Majesty. 
 
 But, again, it is not a mere numerical unity (so to 
 speak) which exhibits itself in the Scripture character 
 of God ; there is still more conspicuously exhibited 
 what I may call a moral unity of purpose. As soon 
 as God has been revealed as the One Maker and 
 Governor of all things, we seem (as it were) to hear 
 nothing more of Him in this character, but to assume 
 this foundation-truth, and pass on to other truths of 
 a still more practically important kind. The fall of — 
 man, the introduction of sin and disobedience, follow — 
 immediately upon the physical creation, and engross — 
 all subsequent interest. No one can read the Scrip-— 
 ture without perceiving and confessing that, from | 
 beginning to end, it is the history of God dealing with — 
 sin and educating sinful men. I am not now saying — 
 anything as to how God is represented as doing this ; j 
 you may suggest, if you please, so far as my argument : 
 36 
 
 ; 
 
 a 
 
 eee 
 
INSPIRATION OF HOLY SCRIPTURE. 
 ree rg Me ee Mey eras NY 
 is concerned, that it is incredible that God should have 
 so acted ; you may deny redemption, and all connected 
 with it, if you please, on @ priori grounds: all that I 
 assert, and this cannot be denied, is that throughout 
 Holy Scripture you find God represented as dealing 
 with sin, the introduction of which into the world is 
 almost the first fact related,—the actually first, indeed, 
 after the narrative of the creation of man. 
 
 Even this kind of unity, however, is nothing as com- 
 pared with that which is to be found in the fact, that 
 the whole volume seems in one way or another to be 
 connected with ove man—one man who, whether He 
 be what we Christians believe or not, is by almost 
 universal confession “the fairest of the children of 
 men,” is the man who has done most to purify the 
 world from pollution, and to introduce what is good 
 and godlike. 
 
 It would require more time than I have at my 
 disposal to work out this thought completely ; nor is it 
 necessary : a few hints will suffice for those who have 
 the knowledge which I may very well assume in all 
 of you. You see the first trace of this one man in 
 the promise of the seed of the woman which was to 
 bruise the head of the serpent. I do not know how you 
 can get rid of the significance of this early trace of the 
 one man: it is like the footstep which Robinson Crusoe 
 saw in the sand—a small thing in itself, but pregnant 
 with tremendous and inevitable conclusions. The 
 chief point, however, as regards the Old Testament, is 
 
 37 
 
THE EVIDENCES FOR THE 
 
 ec Oe 
 
 ‘this: that somehow or another the literature of the 
 Jewish Church was felt to centre in one man centuries 
 before Christ came ; a general impression, as we know, 
 pervaded not only the land of Palestine, but the whole 
 East, that some great one would arise about the time 
 that Jesus Christ was born, who should become uni- 
 versal king ; and the remarkable thing is this,—that if 
 you take that literature by itself, you find it leaving — 
 off suddenly with (as it were) a fingerpost pointing 
 across the waste of time, and pointing to no one; but — 
 when you look at that literature as supplemented by 
 the Christian Scriptures, you find that the fingerpost 
 of Malachi points to Jesus Christ. 
 
 It is this introduction of unity into the whole 
 scattered fragmentary collection of literature, by the 
 reference of all to'the person of one man, even Jesus 
 Christ our Lord, which is to my own mind the most 
 convincing proof that the Holy Scriptures are of God 
 —that is, that they are inspired. For if there be this 
 unity of purpose and construction, it seems to me that 
 there must be also one Author and Designer: it is like 
 looking at the parts of a machine; look at them 
 separately, and you can neither guess who made them, - 
 nor why they were made; they may have no use, or 
 they may be even the toys of a lunatic; but put them 
 together, and set the machine in operation, and watch it 
 as you see all the wheels and pinions and straps working | 
 together towards one end, and then you say, “ This | 
 
 is manifestly the work of some great engineer ; the i 
 38 : 
 
 i 
 b 
 
INSPIRATION OF HOLY SCRIPTURE. 
 
 different parts of the machine may have been made 
 here or there, by this man or that ; some of them may 
 possibly be not perfectly finished, some of them may 
 be coarser and heavier than they might have been, 
 some may be the worse for wear and may have been 
 taken out of other machines ; but that the whole thing 
 as I see it is the work of one presiding mind,—of this 
 I cannot entertain a reasonable doubt.” 
 
 The main purpose of this lecture is to apply this 
 kind of argument to the volume of Holy Scripture.* 
 I believe it to be one which you will find to grow upon 
 you the more you consider it. It is an argument of a 
 
 * I take this opportunity of referring to Archbishop Trench’s 
 Hulsean Lectures, entitled “The Fitness of Holy Scripture for 
 unfolding the Spiritual Life of Men,”—which are, in fact, indi- 
 rectly, lectures on “‘ The Evidences for the Inspiration of Holy 
 Scripture.” Many passages I would gladly have quoted as 
 strongly supporting the view which I have ventured to take ; but 
 I will content myself with the following from the Lecture on 
 “The Unity of Scripture,” the text of which is Ephesians i. 9, 10, 
 “ But this unity of Scripture, where is it? from what point shall 
 we behold and recognise it? Surely from that in which these 
 verses which I have taken from the Epistle to the Ephesians 
 will place us ; when we regard it as the story of the knitting 
 anew the broken relations between the Lord God and the race 
 of man; of the bringing the First-begotten into the world, for 
 the gathering together all the scattered and the sundered in 
 _-Him ; when we regard it as the true Paradise Regained—the 
 true De Civitate Dei—even by a better title than those noble 
 books which bear these names; the record of that mystery of 
 God’s will which was working from the first, to the end that ix 
 the dispensation of the fulness of time, He might gather together 
 tn one all things tn Christ.” 
 
 39 
 
INSPIRATION OF HOLY SCRIPTURE. 
 
 TEE 
 
 — 
 
 broad kind. It does not depend upon minor considera- 
 tions, though it does not exclude them. It isnot bound 
 up with any special theory of the manner and kind of 
 inspiration, though it does not require you to refrain 
 from investigating such questions, if you think it well 
 so todo. It rests upon the belief that a grand unity 
 of purpose is to be discovered in Holy Scripture, that 
 that unity of purpose is bound up with the history — 
 and life of Him whom all civilized nations have in- 
 stinctively owned as their Lord and King, and that a 
 unity of purpose of this kind cannot be explained 
 without the supposition of unity of authorship. Who 
 is the one author whose works extend, as we have 
 seen, over some fifteen centuries? It cannot in the 
 nature of things be a man: is it unreasonable or un- 
 philosophical to say that the author is God Himself ? 
 
 | Ihave only to add that in one respect my lecture 
 does not correspond to its advertised title. It was 
 
 advertised that I would lecture upon “ Zhe Evidences © 
 for the Inspiration of Holy Scripture.” I dare not — 
 say that I have given you ¢he evidences: that would | 
 be a task beyond my powers, and beyond my 
 time. What I have done is to suggest one line of | 
 argument, which has been precious to me in thought, | 
 and which I have now endeavoured to express in 
 words, with the hope that it may prove precious to | 
 some of you. | 
 
 40 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO YHE TRUTH OF 
 CHRISTIANITY SUPPLIED BY PROPHECY. 
 
 BY 
 
 WILLIAM LINDSAY ALEXANDER, D.D., F.R.S.E. 
 
* 
 
 PSU “PAC Ry Ora 
 
 i an Rae Esc! eee: A 
 
 ee Ee AS AT 
 : ieee ERE ee |S ee ha Lai 
 seed ee 
 > hs : 
 — a 
 Ly Wy, * “ 
 \ 
 Se. Som 
 ae . 
 adie a 
 a £ - $s . f 
 , 
 
 es 
 I 
 ne ; 
 (4 
 z i 
 ‘ 
 
ae Lee EVIDENCE TO THE TRUTH OF 
 CHRISTIANITY SUPPLIED BY PROPHECY. 
 
 ROPHECY , in the sense in which the term is used in 
 such discussions as the present, is the foretelling of 
 future events,—the announcing that some person shall 
 appear and act in a particular way, or that some event 
 or series of events shall take place, of whose appear- 
 ance or occurrence there is no immediate or natural 
 probability at the time the announcement is made. 
 This is.a restricted application of the term. As the 
 ancient prophet was the medium of communication 
 from God to men, as he was emphatically the speaker 
 for or in the place of God to the people, his utterances 
 had respect to many things besides the prediction of 
 things to come. He had to declare God’s will to 
 men, to teach Divine truth, to lay down principles of 
 _ religious belief and ethical obligation, to give counsel 
 in respect to affairs of national or personal interest, 
 to rebuke, to warn, to comfort, to exhort, as occasion 
 required, and as he was directed of the Lord. In the 
 prophetical writings of Scripture, consequently, we 
 43 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO THE TRUTH OF 
 
 ee ee 
 
 find many things which have no bearing on future 
 
 events ; indeed, the greater portion of the prophetic 
 
 writings is of this character. Prophecy, therefore, in 
 its wide sense, is whatever the prophet, as the man 
 of God, uttered in the name of God to men. But it 
 is not on prophecy in this wide sense that the argu- 
 
 ment now in hand has to be raised. The argument 
 from prophecy in favour of Christianity is founded ‘ 
 solely on what the prophet as a seer announced — 
 
 concerning persons and events in that future which 
 to the men of his day was wholly hidden from view. 
 This argument is in itself very brief; but it is 
 
 capable of being illustrated to a wide extent, and 
 
 when so illustrated it acquires a cumulative force. 
 In this respect it resembles the argument from design 
 
 in proof of the existence of a Supreme Being, which — 
 may be clearly stated in a single syllogism, but is — 
 capable of being expanded so as to occupy volumes é 
 replete with interest. It resembles in this respect 
 also its cognate argument—that from miracles—an _ 
 
 argument which may be fitly illustrated and enforced 
 at great length, but which was expressed in all its 
 substantial force by Nicodemus in a single sentence, 
 
 when he said to Christ, “ Rabbi, we know that Thou 
 art a teacher come from God; for no man can do | 
 those miracles that Thou doest, except God be with © 
 him.”* It will not be expected that in a discourse _ 
 like the present the attempt will be made to refer to : 
 
 * John iii, 2. 
 44 
 
 en ee ae 
 
CHRISTIANITY SUPPLIED BY PROPHECY. 
 
 — 
 
 all the predictions contained in Scripture upon which 
 an argument in favour of the Divine authority of that 
 book, and of the religion it teaches, might be raised. 
 All I shall attempt is to state distinctly the argument 
 itself, to determine its conditions, to show for what 
 it is valid, to indicate the general character of the 
 Scripture predictions, to point out their evidential 
 force, and to meet certain objections that have been 
 urged against this. | 
 | The argument from prophecy is addressed to those 
 who, believing in a personal God, may~-not be pre- 
 pared to accept the Bible as a revelation. from Him, 
 or who may desire to have their faith in that con- 
 firmed. Believing in God, such will admit that to Him 
 all things are known—that the entire course of events 
 in the history of the world, on to the end of time, 
 is before His view—and that He can, if He pleases, 
 at any moment foretell what is to happen in subse- 
 quent times. It will also be admitted that He, as 
 Omnipotent, is able to convey into the mind of His 
 intelligent creatures intimations or representations of 
 future events, and to enable them to announce and 
 describe these to others. It will further be admitted 
 that without such communication from God no man 
 can really predict what is to happen in the yet in- 
 discernible and it may be far-distant future. Now 
 these things being admitted, the argument from pro- 
 phecy lays hold of certain predictions contained in 
 the Bible, and building on them, infers that, as the 
 45 
 
LHE. EVIDENCE .TO.THE TRUIH OF 
 
 men who uttered or recorded these predictions could 
 have done so only by Divine help, and as such help 
 would not have been given save to such as God com- 
 missioned to speak in His name and be organs of 
 communication from Him to men, the fact that they” 
 did utter such predictions proves that God was with 
 them and had sent them forth. They are, therefore, | 
 to be regarded as the channels through which God_ 
 has been pleased to convey His will to men,—as_ 
 persons sanctioned and authorised to speak in the 
 name of God, so that what they deliver to us as from 
 God is to be accepted by us as indeed His word. 
 
 It will be observed for what this argument is 
 affirmed to be valid. It is valid not to prove imme. 
 diately and directly the truth of the prophet’s message — 
 or utterance; what it proves is the divinity of his 
 commission, his being sent of God and authorised to 
 speak to men in God’s name. This proved, the truth : 
 of what he utters follows as a necessary conclusion. 
 For as all that God says must be true, what He com-_ 
 missions and empowers any man to speak in His 
 name must no less be true. We thus arrive at a 
 conviction’ that the Bible contains the truth of God, i 
 and that the religion it unfolds and teaches is divinely 4 
 true, not immediately from the predictions contained : 
 in it, but inferentially from the fact that these predic- | 
 tions prove that those who delivered them were sent 
 of God, and were authorised by Him to epeals His — 
 word to men. | . 
 
 46 F 
 
CHRISTIANITY SUPPLIED BY PROPHECY. 
 
 The argument here is essentially the same as that 
 from miracles. A miracle does not afford any proof 
 immediately and directly of the truth of any doctrine 
 or message. Moral and religious truth can never be 
 proved by any manifestation of physical power, how- 
 ever marvellous. What the miracle proves is that 
 God is with the man who performs it, and that the 
 man consequently is authorised to speak in God's 
 name. A miracle simply announces that God is 
 about to speak through one of His servants, and 
 summons us to listen to what is spoken, as if God 
 Himself addressed us by a voice from heaven. That 
 what is so spoken is to be accepted as infallibly true, 
 is a necessary inference from the fact that it is vir- 
 tually God who speaks. It is the same with prophecy. 
 A prediction uttered and fulfilled affords evidence that 
 God was with the man who uttered it. He is thereby 
 authenticated as sent by God, and what he utters in 
 the name of God is to be atcepted by us as Divine. 
 That it is also true is inferred by us as a necessary 
 consequence of its being Divine. 
 
 Here it is proper to note the close affinity—we 
 might rather say the identity—of miracles and pro- 
 phecy. Both belong to the same category. Their 
 identity is sometimes expressed by saying that the 
 one is a miracle of knowledge, and the other a miracle 
 of power; both being thus classed as miraculous. It 
 would perhaps be more correct to place both under 
 the head of prophecy. For in a miracle, all that the 
 
 47 
 
THE EVIDENCE 70 THE TRUTH OF 
 
 — 
 
 man, who apparently performs it, really does, is to 
 announce—that is, foretell—that a certain event is 
 about to happen. It is God who, by an immediate 
 exercise of His power, produces the effect. The only 
 difference between this and what is usually restric- 
 tively called prophecy, is that in the one case the 
 thing foretold is an effect that is immediately to 
 follow by an exercise of the Divine power, in the. 
 other case the thing predicted is an event which is to 
 happen, it may be in the far-distant future, in the 
 current history of the world. And this difference 
 occasions a difference in the evidential incidence of 
 the two. Both afford evidence that God is with the 
 man, but while a miracle affords this evidence at the 
 time it is performed, prophecy becomes evidential 
 only when it is fulfilled. In accordance with this, 
 when our Lord appealed to His miracles in proof 
 that He was sent of God, His argument was, “The © 
 works that I do bear witness of me that the Father 
 hath sent me;” but when He appealed to His pre- 
 dictions, His words were, “ Now I tell you before it 
 come, that when it ts come to pass, ye may believe © 
 that Iam He.’* The witness which His works bare 
 was a present witness, a witness to the men who saw 
 these works; the witness which His predictions © 
 afforded would be rendered only in the future, when 
 what He predicted had come to pass, Our Lord here 
 recognised a principle which holds of all prediction, 
 * John v. 36; xiii. 19. 
 48 
 
CHRISTIANITY SUPPLIED BY PROPHECY. 
 
 — 
 
 It thus appears that when a prediction is fulfilled, 
 it is valid to prove the Divine commission and autho- 
 rity of the man by whom it was uttered. In order 
 to this validity, however, certain conditions must be 
 complied with. 
 
 First : The prophecy must be a real prediction—that 
 is, it must have been uttered before the event. This 
 condition has to be specified, because sometimes poets, 
 and even historians, living and writing after the event, 
 in order to give vivacity to their narrative or interest 
 to their description, have represented some one as 
 foretelling it at an earlier age. Thus Virgil, for in- 
 stance, in the sixth book of the A®neid, represents 
 Anchises as narrating to his son Azneas the deeds 
 and fates of his supposed illustrious descendants in 
 Italy during successive ages. But no one takes this 
 for prophecy ; it is merely a narrative, partly fictitious, 
 partly real, of what tradition or history had brought 
 down to the poet’s time, and which he puts into the 
 form of prediction merely for the sake of effect.* 
 
 Secondly: It must not be a mere happy guess or con- 
 jecture as to what is to happen in the future, which in 
 the course of events comes to be apparently realized. 
 A poet, for instance, having no special event in view, 
 but simply allowing the reins to his imagination, and 
 
 * So also our own Spenser, in his “ Faery Queene,” puts in the 
 form of prediction descriptions of events in English history, and 
 in that form makes complimentary allusions to Queen Elizabeth, 
 that “fair vestal thronéd in the West.” 
 
 Ill 49 E 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO THE TRUTH OF 
 
 drawing a picture of what will be in the future from what 
 he wishes or hopes or conjectures may be, may some- 
 times hit upon what seems an anticipation of events 
 realized in subsequent ages. Such is the famous pre- 
 diction, as it has been called, in the Medea of Seneca. 
 Here the poet, describing in animated strains what 
 he imagines may be the consequences of a voyage to” 
 which he refers,and intimating that among other results _ 
 that may be anticipated will be the penetrating by the 
 adventurous mariner into regions previously unknown, 
 breaks forth, in the conclusion of his song, into the an- 
 nouncement that in late years a time will come when 
 ocean may relax the bonds of things, and the vast earth 
 may be open, and the navigator may discover new 
 worlds, and Thule be no longer the end of the earth.* 
 This has been dignified into a prediction of the discovery 
 of America by Columbus; and bysome writers has been: 
 pronounced to be as clearly predictive of that event as 
 any prophecy in the Bible can be held to be predictive 
 of any event which may be alleged for its accomplish- 
 ment. It is probable, however, that the poet had in 
 view no age later than his own for the fulfilment of 
 what he announces ; for though he uses the expres- 
 sion “late years” (seris annis), yet, as he puts the 
 * “ Venient annis . 
 
 Szecula seris, quibus oceanus 
 
 Vincula rerum laxet, et ingens 
 
 Pateat tellus, Typhisque novos 
 
 Detegat orbes ; nec sit terris aA: 
 Ultima Thule.” SENECA, Medea v. 374 f& 
 
 50 
 
CHRISTIANITY SUPPLIED BY PROPHECY. 
 (ald Ft NAD GR aR, PNR aller thd ait abl ee ee Be 
 words in the mouth of a chorus composed of persons 
 supposed to belong to the far-back mythical ages, his 
 own time as compared with these would be a very 
 date age. But be this as it may, even if we take this 
 passage as spoken from the poet’s own standpoint, it 
 cannot be regarded as containing a genuine prophecy. 
 As has been justly observed, these verses of the Latin 
 poet are but “a striking example Of a prediction that 
 might safely take its chance in the world, and hap- 
 pen what might, could not fail some time or other to 
 meet with its accomplishment.” * It is in fact nothing 
 more than a vivid poetical picture of what might be 
 done by men who had ships, and were likely to go 
 on improving them, and advancing in the knowledge 
 and practice of navigation, until the ancient boun- 
 daries were passed, and new countries were discovered. 
 Had the poet given such a description of some new 
 territory to be discovered as would have enabled us 
 to identify it with America, or such a delineation ot 
 the manner and circumstances of the discovery as to 
 make it certain that only to the enterprise of Colum- 
 bus and his companions could his announcement 
 refer, there would have been here a real prediction. 
 But as the passage stands, there is no announcement 
 of any fact or event in the future, the happening of 
 which is foretold; there is simply a vague general 
 description of what might be reasonably anticipated. 
 It may be added, that in the immediately preceding 
 
 * Horsely, “ Sermons,” vol. ii. p. 75. 
 51 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO THE TRUIF OF 
 
 Ce eee ee 
 
 context the poet has ventured on a prediction some- 
 what more precise than that contained in the passage. 
 cited. “The Indian,” he says,. “drinks the gelid 
 Araxes; the Persians imbibe the Elbe and the Rhine.”* 
 This, if it mean anything, means that the native of 
 Hindostan shall occupy the district through which 
 the Araxes flows, that is—the country of Armenia ; 
 and that the region which is watered by the Elbe and 
 the Rhine shall be colonised by Persians. But if this is 
 a prediction, it is one which has never been fulfilled, nor 
 is ever likely to be fulfilled. So that when the poet 
 descends from vague guesses and empty generalities 
 to utterances which seem to point to actual persons, 
 places, and events, he proves himself no prophet, but 
 a mere fanciful versifier. 
 
 An English poet of the last century has introduced 
 into one of his poems an anticipation of some of the 
 recent applications of science to the uses of man, 
 which has a much better claim to be regarded as a 
 prediction than the utterance of the Roman poet. 
 Celebrating the powers of steam, Dr. Erasmus Dar- 
 win says— 
 
 “ Soon shall thy arm, unconquer’d steam, afar 
 
 Drag the slow barge, or drive the rapid car.” 
 As this was written before the application of steam to 
 the propelling of vessels had come into use, and long 
 * “Indus gelidum | 
 
 Potat Araxem ; Albim Persz 
 Rhenumque bibunt.” Medea, v. 372-4. 
 
 2° 
 
CHRISTIANITY SUPFLIED BY PROPHECY. 
 
 before any method of applying it to the driving of 
 carriages had apparently occurred to any one, these 
 lines might be hailed as a prediction of what we now 
 see so largely realized. But no one, not even the 
 author himself, ever dreamt of regarding them as such. 
 They are a mere scientific prevision of what the poet, 
 who was also a man of science, fancied might come to 
 pass from what he knew of the powers of the element 
 whose praises he was celebrating. If any had been 
 inclined to base on them a claim, on the part of the 
 poet, to be regarded as a prophet, the next following 
 lines of his poem would be sufficient to dissipate such 
 pretensions, for in them the ardour of his imagination 
 carries him beyond the bounds of sea and land, and 
 prompts him to exclaim— 
 
 “ Or on wide-waving wings expanded bear 
 The flying chariot through the fields of air.” 
 
 This is an achievement which has not only not yet 
 been accomplished by steam, but which only a very 
 enthusiastic mechanician would venture on anticipat- 
 ing as within the possibility of ever being realized by 
 such agency. The poet has evidently in the whole 
 passage been simply giving the reins to fancy, and 
 allowing her to roam at large in the “fine frenzy” 
 of poetic excitement— 
 
 “Rapido mentem correptus ab cestro.” 
 
 From such mere conjectures, whether felicitous or 
 otherwise, of an ardent imagination, true prophecy 
 
 53 
 
THE EVIDENCE. TO ‘THE’ TRUTA OF 
 
 ee —~—_- = 
 
 as a purposed prediction of events must be distin- 
 euished. | 
 
 Thirdly: It must not be a mere sagacious anticipa- 
 tion of a result to which concurrent events and influences 
 are tending, and which men versed in affairs, well 
 acquainted with human nature, and accustomed to 
 
 look far before them in forming their plans of action, — 
 may foresee and foretell as likely to happen. ' The — 
 
 Sagacity with which such men anticipate the course 
 
 of events, and see what is about to come to pass, is © 
 
 often marvellous. But it is only to the wear future — 
 
 that their vision extends, and it is ‘only a probable 
 guess after all that they may make, as to what is to 
 
 happen then. The distant future is as dark to them © 
 as to other men; and as their conclusions respecting © 
 
 the future which is near are formed merely by a col- — 
 
 lation of probabilities, they will themselves be the © 
 
 first to acknowledge that, after all, what they foretell — 
 
 may never come to pass, Like the predictions as to | 
 the weather, which men intent on the observation of 
 
 meteorological phenomena sometimes make as the 
 result of their observations and calculations, these 
 anticipations often turn out wonderfully true, but just 
 as often they turn out false. From them true pro- 
 phecy is distinguished as well by its precision as by 
 its announcing events which lie so remote from the 
 view of the prophet—remote not in time merely, but 
 in natural probability—that no human intelligence ot 
 
 Se ee ee 
 
 sagacity could conjecture their occurrence, or antici- ; 
 
 54 
 
CHRISTIANITY SUPPLIED BY PROPHECY. 
 
 pate them by calculations based on facts of experience, 
 or deduce them from what might be fairly expected 
 from existing circumstances, capacities, or tendencies, 
 in individuals or communities. 
 
 Fourthly: Whatever obscurity may surround a 
 prophecy from the terms in which it is couched, a 
 genuine prophecy must be free from ambiguity, 1. it 
 must not be so expressed that it is equally susceptible 
 of two interpretations, one or other of which cannot 
 but come to pass. That a certain degree of obscurity 
 may attach to a prophecy is presumed; nay, more 
 than this,—it must be obvious that, from the nature of 
 the case, no genuine prophecy can be other than 
 more or less obscure when first enunciated. For as 
 St. Peter says, “No prophecy of Scripture is of private 
 interpretation,’—which may mean either that no pro- 
 phecy interprets itself, but remains obscure until it is 
 explained by the event, or that no prophecy is of the 
 prophet’s own interpretation, so that though he gave 
 the prediction he could not also give the explanation 
 of it; and the reason he assigns for this is, that 
 “prophecy came not in the old time by the will of 
 man, but holy men of God spake being moved (or 
 borne along) by the Holy Ghost.’* It thus appears 
 that of a genuine prophecy it is characteristic that it 
 should be obscure, and not carry its own interpreta- 
 tion in itself, or receive this from the man who utters 
 it; and the reason assigned for this by the Apostle is 
 | * 2 Peter i. 20, 21, 
 
 55 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO THE TRUTH OF 
 
 an obviously valid one; for had the prophet spoken — 
 out of his own mind, he would, either from inability 1 
 to do otherwise, or for the sake of finding acceptance 
 for what he uttered from those to whom he uttered 
 it, have spoken in a manner which mere human — 
 intelligence would have found no difficulty in inter- 
 preting, or would himself at least have been able to 
 interpret what he uttered. Whereas, as the organ of © 
 the Divine Spirit, he had to announce what he himself — 
 understood not, and what could not be interpreted — 
 till the fulfilment of the prediction cast back on ita 
 revealing light. It must be obvious also that were 
 any prophecy to be enunciated in terms so clear and 
 distinct, and with such exactitude of detail, that any — 
 person could at once perceive how it was to be ful- 
 filled, its evidential value would be thereby, if not — 
 destroyed, greatly invalidated; for it might then be 
 said that the fulfilment had come to pass through the 
 artifice and collusion of those who for sinister ends 
 desired -to see it fulfilled. Whilst, then, on the one 
 hand, there must not be in prophecy such obscurity — 
 as would render it impossible with any certainty to — 
 show the correspondence between the prediction and 
 
 the fulfilment, it is on the other hand necessary and | 
 desirable that the prophecy should not be set forth so — 
 plainly that it should be subjected to the suspicion 
 that, being self-interpreting, it had fulfilled itself. 
 But whilst prophecy is thus properly and necessarily 
 
 obscure, it must not be ambiguous.» And by this it 
 56 
 
CHRISTIANITY SUPPLIED BY PROPHECY. 
 
 stands distinguished from the utterances of the 
 Delphic and other oracles of heathen antiquity. 
 These, when they assumed the form of predictions, 
 and were not mere pieces of prudential counsel, were 
 studiously ambiguous, and this was so notorious that 
 it provoked alike the censure of the sage and the 
 ridicule of the satirist.* The response of the oracle 
 to Croesus, when consulted by him as to the issue of 
 the war in which he purposed to engage with the 
 Persians, as reported by Herodotus, is well known: f 
 in this the oracle informed the king that if he crossed 
 the Halys he should destroy a great empire ; which 
 might mean either the empire he was about to attack 
 or his own, one or other of which was pretty sure to 
 be the result of his enterprise. Equally well known 
 is the still more ambiguous answer of the oracle to 
 Pyrrhus, king of Epirus, when purposing to engage in 
 war with the Romans: this was conveyed in two 
 hexameter lines, which might with equal accuracy be 
 rendered either, “I say, O son of A®acus, that thou 
 canst conquer the Romans ; thou wilt go, wilt return, 
 never in war shalt thou perish ;” or, “I say, O son of 
 fEacus, that the Romans can conquer thee; thoy 
 
 * See Aristotle, Rhetor. iii. c. 17; Plato, Timzus, p. 73, 
 E. ff. ; Lucian, Dialog. Deor. xvi. ; Cicero, De Divinat. ii. 56. 
 Porphyry ap. Euseb. Prep. Evang.—Tertullian says, the oracles 
 “ingenio ambiguitates temperant,” Apol. c. 22, 
 
 + Herod. i. 53; Cic. De Divinat. ii. 56. Diodori Excerptt. 
 vii. 28 ap. Nov. Script. Coll. ed. Maii. ii. p. 25. Comp. Minu- 
 cius Felix, Octavius c. 26. 
 
 57 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO THE TRUTH OF 
 
 wilt go, wilt return never, in war shalt thou perish.” * 
 Such an oracle is a mere piece of equivocation, and 
 has no claim to be regarded as prophecy. | 
 
 Fifthly : As prophecy professes to be the utterance 
 of the Omniscient, nothing can be accepted as such, 
 which is not formally delivered as from God. Were 
 the prophet to speak as from himself, he would 
 thereby belie his own pretensions, and discredit his 
 utterance. He would virtually declare that what he 
 uttered was not a real prediction, but some vague 
 conjecture, or probable anticipation, or fanciful de- 
 scription which he threw out either for his own interest, 
 or to counsel others, or merely in the indulgence of 
 an excited imagination. He who would be accepted 
 as a true prophet must distinctly and unequivocally 
 speak to men in the name of God, and present his 
 predictions as what God had showed to him, and 
 commanded him to make known to others. 
 
 Now where these conditions are complied with, and 
 
 * “ Aio te, Acacide, Romanos vincere posse : 
 Ibis, redibis nunquam in bello peribis.” 
 ENNIUS. © 
 
 The meaning of these lines depends on the relative position 
 of the two accusatives in the first line, either of which may be 
 taken as subject, and the other as object, and the placing of 
 the comma either before or after “nunquam” in the second. — 
 It is doubtful if either of these oracles was ever really delivered ; 
 but as fiction must simulate truth to be accepted at all, these’ 
 fictions of the historian Herodotus and the poet Ennius (if they 
 be fictions) only show more distinctly how notoriously ambiguity” 
 was a characteristic of these oracles. 
 
 58 
 
CHRISTIANITY SUPPLIED BY FROPHECY. 
 
 where, in the course of time and the ordinary current 
 of events, the prediction comes to pass, irresistible 
 evidence is thereby afforded that the man by whom 
 it was uttered was “a man of God,” one commissioned 
 and authorised to speak to men in the name of God, 
 and all whose utterances, therefore, professedly given 
 as’ conveying to men the mind of God, are.to be 
 accepted as Divine, and therefore infallibly true. 
 “Man,” says an eloquent French writer, “by his 
 science reigns over the past, over the present, even 
 over the future, so far as it is determined by the 
 known laws of the physical world. But before that 
 future which depends only on the will of God, or the 
 free-will of creatures, especially of creatures not yet 
 existing, he is arrested as by an unsurmountable wall, 
 at the base of which all the efforts of his genius 
 expire, or at best expend themselves on vague con- 
 jectures. There is the sphere of Divine science; for 
 from God nothing is hid. Infinite, alone infinite, He 
 embraces at once all that has been, all that is, all that 
 Shall be ; or rather, for God there is neither past nor 
 future, but all is present to the eye of His indivisible 
 and immovable eternity. That which He knows, that 
 which He sees, He has always known, He has always 
 seen; and He has ever been able to give the know- 
 ledge of it to a man commissioned to transmit it. If 
 He has given it in a matter depending solely on His 
 own will, or the free-wills of creatures, especially 
 creatures not yet existing, there is prophecy—a Divine 
 59 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO THE TRUTH OF 
 
 act of knowledge, as other miracles are facts of Divine 
 power.” * 
 Passing on from these general observations on the 
 argument from prophecy, let us now glance at the 
 prophecies of Holy Scripture as related to that 
 argument. : 
 That the prediction of future events carries with it 
 decisive evidence of the presence of God with the 
 speaker or writer, and a consequent authentication 
 of his pretensions as a teacher sent from God, is con- 
 stantly asserted in Scripture. In proof of this I need 
 cite only such passages as the following :—“ Produce 
 your cause, saith the Lord; bring forth your strong 
 reasons, saith the King of Jacob. Let them bring 
 them forth, and show us what shall happen: let them 
 show the former things, [z.¢, ancient predictions that 
 should now be fulfilled,] what they were, that we may 
 consider them, and know the latter end of them [that 
 is, their event or issue]; or declare to us things to 
 come. Show the things that are to come hereafter, 
 that we may know that ye are gods;” “Let all the 
 nations be gathered together, and let the people be 
 assembled : who among them can declare this, and 
 show us former things [predictions]? let them bring 
 forth their witnesses, that they may be justified: or 
 let them hear, and say, It is the truth. . . . I,even 
 I, am the Lord; and beside me there is no Saviour, 
 I have declared, and saved, and made it known, when 
 
 * Barthe, “ Appel & la Raison sur la Vérité Religieuse,” p, 165. 
 60 
 
CHRISTIANITY SUPPLIED BY PROPHECY. 
 
 Pee ee 
 there was no strange god among you; and ye are my 
 witnesses, saith the Lord, that I am God;” “Who, 
 as I, shall call, and shall declare it, and set it in order 
 for me, since [or from the time that] I appointed the 
 ancient people? the things that are coming, and shall 
 come, let them show untothem. Fear not, neither be 
 afraid; have I not told thee from that time [7.2 of 
 old], and have declared it? ye are even my witnesses. 
 Is there a God beside me? yea, there is no God; I 
 know not any.”* In all these passages God appeals 
 to the predictions He had uttered as proving that He 
 is indeed God, and challenges the votaries of idolatry 
 to produce any such evidence of the claims of their 
 ‘deities to be regarded as divine. In other passages 
 the effect of a true prediction in establishing the 
 claims of any one to be received as a prophet of the 
 Lord is enunciated. As this was the criterion God 
 Himself proposed as that by which the pretensions 
 of any professed prophet were to be tried, we find the 
 prophets appealing to this in proof of their claims. 
 Our Lord also, appearing as the Prophet of the 
 Father, often appeals to this in proof of the divinity 
 of His mission. And His apostles in all their con- 
 troversies with the Jews appealed to the fulfilment 
 in Jesus of the ancient predictions concerning the 
 Messiah as affording incontestable evidence of His 
 being the Christ: an argument which would have 
 been quite invalid except on the assumption that 
 
 * Isa, xli. 21-23; xliii. 9, 11, 125 xliv. 7, 8. 
 61 
 
THE, EVIDENCE: TO. THE: TRUTH OF. 
 
 a fulfilled prediction must be viewed as divineld 
 uttered. 3 
 
 The Bible thus unequivocally adduces predictive 
 prophecy as an adequate evidence of the presence 
 and agency of God with and upon all by whom such 
 prophecy is uttered, and consequently virtually 
 pledges itself to stand or fall by the validity of this 
 evidence. We have now, therefore, to inquire whether 
 the predictions it contains are such as will stand the 
 test, and thereby substantiate this proof, and vindicate 
 the claims of the Bible to be from God, in the sense 
 of containing what He commissioned His servants to 
 communicate to men. 
 
 To the predictions of Scripture certain characteris- 
 tics belong, which it is important to note in relation 
 to this inquiry. 
 
 1, The predictions of Scripture are avowedly pre- 
 sented as the utterances through a human medium of 
 the Divine Spirit. The prophets all avowedly speak 
 only as the instruments or organs of Deity. They 
 introduce what they have to utter with the formula, | 
 “Thus saith the Lord,” or, “The Lord spake unto 
 me, saying,” or, “The word that came from the Lord, — 
 saying;” they call what they have to announce, | 
 “the burden of the Lord,” or, “the vision which the 
 Lord caused them to see;” and not unfrequently 
 they introduce God Himself as immediately and _ 
 directly speaking in the words they utter or record.* . 
 
 * Compare 2 Sam. xxiii, 2; Isa. vi. 8 ff. ; xlviii 16; Jer. i. 
 62 
 
CHRISTIANITY SUPPLIED BY PROPHECY. 
 
 anon natn — —- 
 
 The ancient Hebrew prophets, then, came forth 
 avowedly as the messengers and organs of the Most 
 High. It is important to note this, because it not 
 only shows that their utterances satisfy one of the 
 conditions as above indicated of genuine prediction, 
 but it also furnishes a strong presumptive proof of the 
 divinity of their mission. For with the fact before us 
 that these prophets openly asserted themselves to be 
 the bearers of a message from God, we must conclude 
 either that they really were, and knew that they were 
 such, or that, if not wicked impostors who deceived 
 the people, they were themselves deceived, and mis- 
 took the hallucinations of a diseased imagination for 
 revelations from heaven. Besides these three hypo- 
 theses, no other can be made. Were they, then, 
 impostors? This is incredible. Assuredly these were, 
 as the Apostle Peter calls them, “holy men,” and 
 would have shrunk with horror from the very thought 
 of profaning the name of the Lord by using it to 
 sanction some invention of their own. But waiving 
 this, who ever heard of a long succession of impostors 
 who, practising the same imposition from generation 
 to generation, were never detected; who always used 
 their false pretensions to serve the interests of truth, 
 righteousness, and goodness ; who had no sinister end 
 ‘to gain by their artifice, but not unfrequently brought 
 upon themselves obloquy, hatred, and persecution by 
 4-11; Ezek. ii. 1-5; ili. 4-11, 27, etc.; Mic. iii. 8; Actsiv. 7: 
 xi, 28 ; xxviii, 25-27; Rev. i. 10; lv. 2; xvii. 3; xxl. 10. 
 
 63 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO THE TRUTH OF 
 
 the course they pursued; and who, notwithstanding 
 this, so established in the minds of their nation a 
 conviction of the reality of their pretensions, that 
 their utterances, though often most opposed to what 
 the people desired, and often most offensive to 
 national pride and prejudice, have been studiously 
 collected, have been preserved with religious care as 
 the sacred treasure of the nation, and have been 
 reverenced by them and handed to others as, “the 
 oracles of God”? Equally incredible is it that the 
 prophets were themselves the victims of delusion; for 
 in this case they must have laboured under a species 
 of insanity: and can anything be more incredible than 
 that a succession of men, not connected by hereditary 
 descent, but united simply by professional occupa- 
 tion, should all, each in his turn, go mad in the same 
 way, that all should persistently use their madness to 
 secure the best, the wisest, the most beneficent re- 
 sults, and that not one of them should, during a long 
 course of ages, have been detected to be insane, but 
 that, on the contrary, they should all, one after the 
 other, be reputed as the wise men of their day, and 
 as such ‘be consulted on matters of the utmost im- 
 portance by those on whom the weightiest responsi- 
 bilities were laid? This is so utterly incredible, that 
 any one who should seriously accept it would not be 
 unfairly judged were he to be pronounced himself 
 insane. ‘There only remains, therefore, the conclusion 
 that the prophets of the Bible were true men, who, 
 C4 
 
CHRISTIANITY SUPPLIED BY PROPHECY. 
 
 when they said they were the organs of the Divine 
 Spirit, said what they knew to be true. 
 
 2. Another characteristic of the Biblical prophecies 
 is their «nity and harmony amid multiplicity and 
 variety. The prophecies of Scripture are very nume- 
 rous, and they have proceeded from an extended 
 series of prophets, some living at the same time, and 
 amid similar circumstances, while others were sepa- 
 rated by many generations, and spoke ahd wrote 
 under circumstances, both personal and_ national, 
 widely diverse. Many of their predictions relate to 
 ‘the same object, but not a few foretell events to 
 which the others make no reference. The range of 
 their vision is indeed immense—extending from the 
 earliest ages down to the end of time, and embracing 
 the characters, the histories, and the destinies of men 
 and nations in many countries and in successive ages, 
 Each of these prophets has his own individuality, and 
 speaks or writes after his own fashion. Even when 
 they refer to the same object, their discourses bear all 
 the marks of original and independent utterances, 
 And yet there is no incongruity or disharmony in 
 their manifold and varied announcements. We meet 
 with nothing that wears the appearance of an isolated 
 representation or a mere happy individual thought. 
 All are drawn into one connected whole. All form 
 parts of one grand scheme, wonderful alike for its 
 vastness and its minuteness. Though comprehend- 
 ing an immense range, and diverging in innumerable 
 
 MI 85 F 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO THE TRUTH OF 
 
 nit at il i ka ae lel SS Re 
 ramifications, the whole is composed into one mag- 
 nificent system, all the parts of which are related to 
 each other, and all bear on ove grand end. Whilst 
 the fates of the most noted nations of antiquity are 
 more or less fully touched upon, it is to the kingdom 
 of God on the earth, and to the Messiah as the 
 Founder and Lord of that kingdom, that the pro- 
 phetic vision is chiefly turned, and on which it ever — 
 ultimately rests. Around the Person of the Messiah, 
 as the great Central Figure, all the parts of the picture 
 are grouped. “To Him gave all the prophets wit- | 
 ness;” and when after a long silence the harp of 
 prophecy was once more struck, it was of Him and | 
 of His kingdom that its notes were heard to speak. - 
 The phenomenon thus presented to us is one for | 
 which it is impossible to account, save on the suppo- 
 sition that what the prophets uttered were the oracles 
 of Him to whose omniscience all persons and events | 
 past, present, and to come, in themselves, in their | 
 mutual relations, and in their relation to His kingdom 
 in the world, are ever patent. , 
 3. A striking characteristic of the predictive prophe-_ 
 cies of Scripture is their definiteness and circumstan-— 
 tiality. Though conveyed often in language which — 
 is symbolical, though clothed often in the garb of 
 the sublimest poetry, though not unfrequently abrupt, 
 impassioned, and even rugged, the utterances of the 
 prophets of the Bible can in no case be charged with i 
 being vague or indefinite. They are at the farthest i 
 €6 ‘ 
 
CHRISTIANITY SUPPLIED BY PROPHE CY. 
 See 
 
 possible remove from those oracular utterances which, 
 dim, pointless, and general, refer to nothing in par- 
 ticular, and may chance to be fulfilled in many differ- 
 ent ways. One cannot read the predictive passages 
 in the Bible without seeing that they point to some 
 special object or event by which alone they are to 
 be fulfilled. Sometimes persons are even foretold 
 by name, as Cyrus is by Isaiah, sometimes times and 
 places are specified when and where the event pre- 
 dicted is to take place; but even where such precision 
 is not attempted, even where the object predicted is 
 left in obscurity, there is so much of circumstantial 
 detail as to indicate that it was not a general or acci- 
 dental, but what Bacon calls.a punctual fulfilment of his 
 
 _ Prediction, that the prophet would have those to whom 
 he delivered it, or for whom he recorded it, to look, 
 Now such definiteness and circumstantiality, while 
 attesting the genuineness of the prediction, indicate 
 also the presence with the prophet of Him who alone 
 could enable any man to announce and describe what 
 no human intelligence could have foreseen, or conjec- 
 tured, or imagined. | 
 But important as these characteristics of Scripture 
 prophecy are in their bearing on the question of the 
 Divine origin of the predictions contained in Scripture, 
 it is to the fulfilment of these that we must chiefly 
 make our appeal in proof of this. It is from their 
 ‘fulfilment that their evidential force arises ; ard could 
 this not be shown, it would be of little use to urge 
 
 67 
 
 —— 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO THE TRUTH OF 
 
 Pity gabon beainnk Lup a fe rgd Oe ee ee 
 
 any other considerations with this view. Now in 
 regard to this there are two things especially worthy 
 of being noted. One of these is the completeness 
 of their fulfilment. I speak, of course, of such pre- 
 dictions as relate to events that are already past, and 
 the fulfilment of which, consequently, we are in a 
 condition to trace. Of these we may venture to say 
 that there is not one which has not been fulfilled in 
 the way and according to the manner predicted. In 
 respect of this the prophecies of Scripture will bear 
 the closest investigation; and the more carefully they 
 are examined, and the more minutely their corres- 
 pondence with the event is scrutinised, the more will 
 it become apparent that only as the prophets were 
 taught of God, and spoke and wrote as His organs, 
 could they so accurately and precisely have foretold 
 things to come. So exact and so complete is the 
 correspondence, that whatever obscurity or improba- 
 bility may have attached to the predictions at the 
 time they were uttered, when read in the light of 
 subsequent events they appear more like historical 
 narratives of what is already past, than announce- © 
 ments of what is to happen in the far-distant future* 
 
 The other thing noticeable in relation to the fulfil- 
 ment of the predictions of Scripture is that this has — 
 
 * See this largely illustrated in Bishop Newton’s “ Disserta- ‘ 
 tions on the Prophecies,” and Dr. Keith’s “‘ Evidence of the 
 Truth of the Christian Religion derived from the Literal Fulfil- 
 
 ment of Prophecy.” 
 68 
 
CHRISTIANITY SUPPLIED BY PROPHECY. 
 
 ~— 
 
 not been brought about by persons who knew the 
 prediction, and may be supposed to have contributed 
 to its fulfilment from a desire to see it fulfilled, but 
 in every case has happened in the ordinary course of 
 events, in many cases by the concurrence of circum- 
 stances apparently purely accidental, and through 
 the agency of persons who knew nothing of the 
 prediction, —while in not a few instances the main 
 instruments of bringing about the fulfilment have been 
 persons who, had they foreseen the issue, would have 
 been the last to use a single effort in the direction in 
 which it lay. Like the Assyrian of old, whom God 
 sent as the instrument of His righteous indignation 
 against rebellious Israel, they “ meant not so, neither 
 did their heart think so.’ They sought but to carry 
 out their own designs, and to secure results which their 
 own wisdom had devised, or their own lusts and 
 passions had led them to desire. In reality they 
 accomplished the purposes of God, and brought to 
 pass what He had predicted by His prophets; but 
 nothing was further from their thoughts and inten- 
 tions than this. It must be apparent to every one 
 that a prediction fulfilled by such means brings with 
 it conclusive evidence that the man by whom it was 
 uttered was indeed one who spoke as he was moved 
 by the Spirit of God. ) 
 _ The time has passed when men ventured to pro- 
 nounce the Scripture prophecies mere happy conjec- 
 tures or lucky forebodings which came to be fulfilled 
 69 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO THE TRUTH OF 
 
 2. A : 
 
 by chance. Such a supposition can be mathe- 
 matically demonstrated to be absurd ; for if we take 
 one hundred predictions as to what shall happen in 
 the future, and calculate the chances of their being 
 all fulfilled according to the laws of chance, we 
 shall find that the chances against this are as many 
 millions to unity. But the number of predictions in 
 Scripture, which can. be shown to have been fulfilled, 
 greatly exceeds one hundred—to the extent almost of 
 twice that sum; so that the chances against their being 
 all fulfilled run up to a number so great that it is 
 impossible to express it in words. Thus, as has been 
 well said, the hazard to which the unbeliever would 
 trust in ascribing the fulfilment of the Scripture 
 prophecies to chance is “ desperate ”’; for “ the number 
 of chances is far greater against him than the number 
 of drops in the ocean, although the whole world were 
 one globe of water.” * 7 : 
 
 The manifest absurdity of this hypothesis has led 
 rationalists of more recent times to renounce it, and 
 to endeavour to impair the evidence of prophecy by 
 asserting or insinuating that the prediction, in the 
 form in which it appears in the Bible, was given forth 
 after the event, and therefore is in reality no pre- 
 diction at all) There may have, been, they admit, 
 some vague poetic anticipation uttered in the earlier 
 time, but this was turned into a definite prediction 
 only after an event which it seemed vaguely to 
 
 * Keith on Prophecy, p. 384, 8th edit. _ 
 7O 
 
CHRISTIANITY SUPPLIED BY PROPHECY. 
 
 describe had happened, by some one who had some 
 end to answer by this, and who had skill enough so 
 to imitate the style and tone of the earlier writer, that 
 he succeeded in passing off his own composition as 
 his. Thus, for instance, the prophecies of Isaiah 
 concerning the fall of Babylon are supposed to 
 have been originally some mere outburst of poetic 
 denunciation against the enemy and oppressor of 
 Israel, which was many years later, after Babylon 
 was taken by Cyrus, expanded and made more defi- 
 nite, and then substituted for the original utterance 
 in the book of the prophet. It is supposed also that 
 books and parts of books were written and inserted 
 in the canon, which are the production, not of the 
 prophet whose name they bear, but of persons living 
 at a much later period, and who wrote after the 
 events had occurred which they pretend to predict. 
 The prophecies of Scripture are thus shorn of their 
 character as predictions, and the writings containing 
 them are degraded from their position as genuine 
 documents to that of collections of mere forgeries 
 more or less cleverly executed. 
 
 Now it is undoubtedly within the limits of a natural 
 possibility that such alterations and interpolations of 
 _ the sacred books may have been made, and therefore 
 this hypothesis cannot be summarily dismissed as 
 absurd. The ozs probandi, however, clearly lies here 
 on those who make such assertions; they are bound 
 not merely to suggest the possibility of such things 
 
 71 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO THE TRUTH OF 
 
 being done, but to show that they have actually been 
 done, and that not in one or two instances, but in the 
 case of all the predictions of Scripture relating to 
 historical events. 
 
 In this they have signally failed. Beyond bold 
 assertion, and the setting up of a pseudo-Isaiah, a 
 pseudo-Daniel, a second Zechariah, and such-like, 
 and the scattering of much learned dust, they have 
 done nothing to establish their position. Some of 
 their attempts at proof are such patent fallacies, that 
 the merest tyro in logic might be ashamed of them. 
 When reduced to form, their reasoning is often a ~ 
 mere petitto principit, a reasoning in a circle. These 
 are not real predictions, they say, because they were 
 written after the event; and when asked for proof 
 that they were written after the event, they adduce 
 the predictions as containing allusions to that event. 
 The denial of the prediction is thus made to rest on 
 the posteriority of the book, and the posteriority of 
 the book is made to rest on the denial of the pre- 
 diction. Reasoning of this sort cannot have any 
 weight except with those who have already accepted 
 the conclusion it postulates. 
 
 More respect is due to the arguments of those who 
 seek to maintain their position by showing that the 
 language, style, and sentiments of the part containing 
 predictions, are not such as the prophet to whom it is 
 ascribed could have used. If this could be shown, a 
 strong reason would undoubtedly be given for suspect- 
 
 72 
 
CHRISTIANITY SUPPLIED BY PROPHECY. 
 EES CIPS TESTIS ee eres Cave ee 
 ing the genuineness of the part libelled. But this is 
 | a test which requires to be very carefully applied, and 
 | under strict conditions, else it may lead to conclusions 
 | arbitrary and unsound; and it is one which, as it 
 
 happens, hardly admits of being applied to the He- 
 | “brew documents, because, from the paucity of these, 
 _the field is too narrow for a satisfactory induction of 
 linguistic facts. To argue that a composition, found 
 “amongst the acknowledged writings of an author, is 
 | not his because it contains words or phrases not found 
 in these writings, or because words or phrases used in 
 ‘them are not found in it, is in the case of any writings 
 but precarious reasoning at the best ; but when applied 
 ‘to the Hebrew writings, it becomes utterly valueless, 
 } because we have no reason to believe that we possess 
 
 “more than a portion of the vocabulary of that lan- 
 | ‘guage.* If, indeed, it could be shown that any word 
 occurring in writings ascribed to a certain author was 
 entirely unknown in his time, if its invention at a 
 later period could be discovered, something would be 
 done to bring into doubt the pretensions of the writing. 
 | But this, in the case of the Hebrew documents, cannot 
 ‘be done, and has never been attempted. All that has 
 been done is to make collections of words said to be 
 peculiar to a writer which are not found in the writings 
 ascribed to him, or collections of words found in these 
 
 ~* See the weighty remarks of Dr. Pusey, “ Minor Prophets,” 
 Part V. p. 401, just published, and which I have seen only since 
 this lecture was written, 
 
 73 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO THE TRUTH OF 
 
 writings which are not found in his acknowledged 
 writings, or collections of words used by him which 
 are said to be words of a later date than his time, 
 because they are not found.in books of an earlier 
 date. To expect by such means to invalidate a claim 
 which has the sanction of centuries of unquestioned 
 authority, indicates, on the part of those who indulge 
 such an expectation, rather the zeal and enthusiasm 
 of thefadvocate than the sagacity of the critic or the 
 sobriety of the judge.* 
 
 Attempts have also been made to substantiate the 
 charge of interpolation and forgery by showing that 
 in the predictive parts of the prophetical books there 
 are doctrines propounded which were unknown to the 
 Hebrews of the age of the prophet to whom they are 
 ascribed. But here also the critic builds on a most 
 precarious foundation. For as we do not possess a 
 
 * That the patient research, the keen scrutiny, and the vast 
 erudition of hostile critics have not been expended without sug- 
 gesting difficulties in the way of the traditionary belief as to the 
 genuineness of some of the predictions in the Bible, it would 
 be foolish not to admit. But in reference to such the words of 
 Bishop Thirlwall, used in his discussion of the Homeric ques- 
 tion, may be appropriately cited, and applied mates mutandis : 
 “This is not a case where we have to balance two arguments 
 a similar kind against one another, but where we have on the 
 one side a mass of positive testimony, on the other some facts 
 which, through our imperfect knowledge of the poet’s [prophet’s, 
 life and times, we are unable to account for. Where this is so, 
 there can be little doubt which way the principles of sounc 
 criticism require us to decide.”—/zs¢. of Greece, 1, 276. ) 
 
 74 
 
CHRISTIANITY SUPPLIED BY PROPHECY. 
 
 ee 
 
 full and exact history of doctrine among the Hebrews, 
 We are not in circumstances to say at what time any 
 special doctrine began to be familiarly known among 
 them; and as respects those which are adduced as 
 having been borrowed by them from other nations 
 at a later period of their history, it may be shown of 
 some that the alleged identity does not exist, while 
 in regard to others the probability that the Hebrews 
 were the lenders and not the borrowers is at least as 
 great as the probability of the reverse. 
 
 The difficulties attaching to the belief that the 
 Hebrew Scriptures have been interpolated in the 
 manner alleged, are so great that the wonder is that 
 tl can seriously entertain it. He who accepts this 
 must believe that the Jews were so careless about 
 their sacred. books, that they allowed them to be 
 recklessly tampered with by every literary adventurer 
 who chose to exercise his skill in imitating the style 
 and manner of any of their great prophets: a suppo- 
 sition which the well-known care with which all nations 
 that’ have sacred books watch over their integrity 
 enders improbable, and which the. reverence with 
 which the Jews regarded the Scriptures, the jealousy 
 vith which they watched over them, and the almost 
 fi uperstitious, dread with which they viewed the 
 ymission or alteration of a single jot or tittle in the 
 vriting, render utterly incredible. Such an one must 
 relieve also that the later writers not only had the 
 agacity, to give forth their writings as those of one 
 
 75 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO THE TRUTH OF 
 
 of the great prophets of their nation, but had the in- 
 conceivable ability to persuade the religious rulers of 
 the nation to accept their forgeries as genuine, to care- 
 fully insert them among the acknowledged writings 
 of the prophet, and to send them forth as genuine 
 parts of the canon. He must believe also, that the 
 writers were men of the loftiest genius, capable no} 
 only of so closely imitating the style of thought anc 
 language of some of the greatest of the prophets 
 and so throwing themselves into the current of thei 
 thought and representation, that no discrepancy i 
 discernible between what they have interpolated aml 
 the original writing, but in many instances of far sut 
 passing them ; for there can be no doubt that some ¢ 
 the passages pronounced spurious (Isa. xl.—xlvi., fe 
 instance) must be regarded as the very masterpiece 
 of Hebrew literature; and yet so little were the 
 esteemed by the Jews, that they have not cared 1 
 preserve their names, while the names of all the oth: 
 prophets have been sedulously preserved. He mu, 
 also believe that all these interpolations were intr. 
 duced, and all these forged additions to the writiny 
 of the prophets made, during the interval whit 
 elapsed between the return of the Jews from Bab 
 lon and the execution of the Septuagint translati 
 into Greek of the Old Testament Scriptures in whi, 
 they are all contained, at a time when the pub 
 mind was keenly awake to the importance of dett 
 
 mining what writings were to be regarded as sactt 
 76 
 
; 
 | CHRISTIANITY SUPPLIED BY PROPHECY. 
 and when the best men of the nation, the men most 
 noted for learning, judgment, and piety, were engaged 
 in settling ona permanent basis the canon of Scrip- 
 ture That at such a time, and under such circum- 
 ‘stances, illegitimate additions, so extensive and so 
 important, should be made to the sacred books of the 
 Jews without being detected, and should be incorpo- 
 rated without question with the sacred canon, ap- 
 pears to me utterly incredible; and that this should 
 have been believed by men of learning and ability 
 T can regard in no other light than as affording 
 ‘another illustration of Pascal’s famous apophthegm, 
 “Les incredules sont les plus credules.” 
 It must also be noted that even if the latest date 
 ‘that can be pretended for these writings be conceded, 
 ‘there will still remain predictions which must be 
 ‘admitted to have been uttered and recorded long 
 ‘before what they foretell became matter of history. 
 ‘No ingenuity has succeeded in disposing of Daniel's 
 four great monarchies, without admitting the fourth 
 to be that of Rome ;* and at the latest date that can 
 ‘be assigned for the writing of the book of Daniel, the 
 ‘Roman power had not made itself known beyond 
 Ee confines of Italy, and certainly no human sagacity - 
 ‘could have conjectured that the then comparatively 
 ‘insignificant community on the banks of the Tiber 
 ‘was to become that great world-power, strong as iron, 
 ‘that was to break in pieces and bruise the nations. 
 | * See Dr. Pusey, “ Daniel the Prophet,” sect. ii. 
 77 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO THE TRUTH OF 
 
 It is impossible to assign any date to the prophecies 
 of Isaiah, Jeremiah, and Ezekiel, which shall place 
 them posterior to the destruction of Tyre, the laying 
 waste of Idumea, the dispersion of the Jews, and the 
 desolation of the land of Judea; and yet these pro- 
 phets have distinctly announced in regard to these, 
 even to minute particulars, all. that we see at the 
 present day fulfilled. The predictions in the Old 
 Testament concerning the Messiah were undoubtedly 
 recorded centuries before they were fulfilled in the: 
 Person, character, and work of Jesus the Christ. : 
 And our Lord’s own predictions concerning Himself 
 and His religion, and concerning the fate of Jerusalem, 
 —all of which we see fulfilled, or in the course of being 
 fulfilled—cannot, without violating all probability, 
 be regarded as fabricated by His disciples after His 
 death, and imputed to Him, but must be accepted as 
 uttered by Himself during His ministry on earth, 
 while as yet the things foretold were hidden in the’ 
 future.* Here, then, are predictions, the genuineness: 
 of which cannot be disputed; and as on these the 
 argument from prophecy may be safely based, it 
 seems hardly worth the objector’s while to strive to 
 ~undermine the credit of the rest. 
 
 But whilst the attempt to show that the predictions 
 of Scripture are not real predictions, but are prophecies 
 after the event, has signally failed, the attempt itself 
 affords the strongest testimony to the force of the 
 
 * See the author's “ Christ and Christianity,” Part II. ch. iii. 
 78 
 
CHRISTIANITY SUPPLIED BY PROPHECY. 
 
 argument founded on these prophecies. For were 
 not that argument in itself irrefragable, it would not 
 be necessary to resort to such an expedient in order 
 to set it aside. Were the predictions less remarkable 
 for fulness and precision, or were the fulfilment of 
 them less certain or less capable of being pointed out, 
 or did the fulfilment of prophecy afford no sure evi- 
 dence of the Divinity of the prediction and the Divine 
 commission of the man who uttered it, the whole 
 arsument might be swept aside as baseless or falla- 
 cious. An edifice built on the sand may be contemptu- 
 ously left to its fate; when men find it necessary 
 to assail an edifice with axes and hammers, their 
 efforts show that they feel it is built upon a rock, and 
 that the pillars of it are strong. 
 
 The earliest of the Christian apologists whose 
 works have come down to us* assigns the palm to 
 -*Justin Martyr, Afol. i. c. 30. So also Pascal : “La plus 
 grande des preuves de Jésus Christ sont les prophéties. C’est 
 aussi a quoi Dieu a le plus pourvu ; car l’événement qui les 
 a remplis est un miracle subsistant depuis la naissance de l’Eglise 
 jusques a la fin. .. . Quand un seul homme aurait fait un livre des 
 predictions de Jésus Christ pour le temps et pour la maniére, et 
 que Jésus Christ serait venu conformément a ces prophéties, ce 
 serait une force infinie. Maisilyabien plusici. C’est une suite 
 @hommes, durant quatre mille ans, qui constamment et sans 
 variation viennent l’un ensuite de lautre prédire ce méme événe- 
 ment. C’est un peuple tout entier qui annonce, et qui subsiste 
 depuis quatre mille années pour rendre en corps temoignage des 
 assurances qu’ils en ont, et dont ils ne peuvent étre divertis par 
 
 quelques menaces et persécutions qu’on leur fasse : ceci est tout 
 autrement considérable.”—FPensées, t. ii. pp. 270, 271, ed. Faugére. 
 
 79 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO THE TRUTH OF 
 
 prophecy as affording the greatest and surest demons 
 stration of Divine revelation. Without going so far 
 as this, it is safe to say that in two respects it possesses 
 special importance. In the jirst place, the evidence 
 it supplies is derived from facts which are subject 
 to our own observation. We need no testimony to 
 assure us either of the prediction or of its fulfilment, 
 The former we find recorded in the book, the latter 
 we see actually before us in the facts of history or 
 the existing condition of communities or nations, 
 Prophecy thus gives us, if we may so speak, ocular, 
 demonstration of the Divinity of our religion. In the 
 second place, prophecy not only proves by its fulfil- 
 ment that God was with the man by whom it was 
 uttered, and thereby shows him to be entitled to 
 demand our submission to his words as the words of 
 God, but it evemplifies the fact it is designed to confirm) 
 —viz., that God can convey, and has conveyed, to the. 
 mind of His creature knowledge so as to enable the. 
 latter to convey it to others. It thus carries us a step. 
 - further than miracles ; and if it does not more certainly 
 prove the presence of God with the teacher who on 
 the ground of his supernatural powers demands our. 
 submission, it at least prepares us to receive his lesson, 
 seeing he has already given us a specimen of how, 
 God may speak to us through one who is of the same 
 nature as ourselves.* ; 
 
 Prophecy may thus claim a place of primary img 
 
 * “ Christ and Christianity,” p. 248. 7 
 80 
 
CHRISTIANITY SUPPLIED BY PROPHECY. 
 
 (| hipaa Ree aaah wai ca Seti Lt Paci tt Re ee oe nee 
 
 portance among the evidences of Christianity. On 
 it and on miracles the claims of our religion to be 
 reverenced as Divine chiefly rest. Other arguments 
 come in as corroborative of the arguments which 
 these supply; but it is upon these that we must 
 ultimately fall back, if we are to maintain the position 
 that the Bible is Divine. And this is a point to 
 which in the present day it is especially important 
 that prominence should be given. For there are 
 many who profess themselves ready to accept Chris- 
 tianity as on the whole true, who will not admit it to 
 be Divine. They receive it, not because it comes to 
 them as a revelation from God, but because they find 
 it in accordance with what their own reason dictates, 
 or their own religious feeling approves. Such persons 
 teally believe themselves, and not the Bible; and as 
 the Bible claims to speak to us with authority, as 
 containing the word of God, its advocates must not 
 shrink from asserting this claim, and must be ready 
 to offer proof in support of it. But what shall authen- 
 ticate such a claim, save some outward sign that shall 
 prove that God was with the men who uttered what 
 the Bible contains? “ Adequate proof of a Divine 
 revelation,” says a distinguished Italian philosopher, 
 “cannot consist in ideas, because natural ideas can- 
 not demonstrate a fact above nature, such as is the 
 extraordinary infusion of mysterious truths; nor in 
 natural facts which are incompetent to certify and 
 place on a solid basis a succession invisible and of a 
 UI 81 G 
 
THE EVIDENCE TC THE TRUTH OF 
 
 J SS ene 
 
 different kind; but it must emerge from supernatural — 
 phenomena which shall express sensibly and indubi- : 
 tably the internal correspondent fact, and so become 
 
 signs of its reality.”* Such a sign, prophecy, when 
 
 fulfilled, undoubtedly gives. As has been justly said, 
 
 “ Of all the attributes of the God of the universe, His 
 
 prescience has bewildered and baffled the most all 
 the powers of human conception ; and an evidence of 
 the exercise of this perfection in the revelation of | 
 what the Infinite Mind alone could make known, is_ 
 the seal of God, which can never be counterfeited, 
 affixed to the truth which it attests.”t This seal God 
 has been pleased to set broad and clear upon Holy 
 Scripture. The number, the variety, the circumstan- 
 tiality, the harmony of the Scripture prophecies, with 
 the manifest fulfilment of those of them that point to 
 times already past, give them a weight and force as 
 evidences of the Divinity of Scripture which is not: 
 to be evaded or resisted. Let them not, then, be 
 ignored, or passed by as unworthy of notice in this 
 respect. If the argument they supply cannot be 
 fairly refuted, let it be honestly submitted to, and let 
 the conclusion to which it points be accepted ; let 
 Holy Scripture have its just claims acknowledged. 
 
 * Gioberti, “Teorica del Sovranaturale,” p. 131. Torino, 1850. 
 
 + Keith, p. 9. “Quin etiam hoc non dubitans dixerim:, S| 
 
 unum aliquid ita sit predictum, praesensumque, ut cum eve: 
 
 nerit, ita cadat ut praedictum sit, neque in eo quidquam cast 
 
 et fortuito factum esse appareat, esse certe divinationem, idqué 
 
 esse omnibus confitendum.”—CIcERO, De Divin. i. 55. # 
 82 
 
CHRISTIANITY SUPPLIED BY PROPHECY. 
 
 let it not only be honoured as a book venerable for 
 its antiquity, and as containing much that is interest- 
 ing and valuable, but be reverenced as a book “ given 
 by inspiration of God;” and let the religion it 
 teaches not be received with cold courtesy as on the 
 whole true, but be reverently embraced as indeed 
 Divine,—a religion, the reception of which makes men 
 _ Wise unto salvation, and which it is at the peril of all 
 to whom it is made known to refuse or neglect. 
 
 I have now gone through the course of argumenta- 
 tion proposed. On such a subject there is nothing 
 novel to be advanced—at least, if one confine oneself, 
 as I have done, to the purely argumentative bearings 
 of the question. If I have succeeded in placing these 
 clearly before you, my aim has been attained. 
 
LTHE POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF LAE 
 HISTORICAL TRUTH OF THE MIRACLES OF 
 THE NEW TESTAMENT. 
 
 BY THE 
 
 REV. C. A. ROW, M.A, 
 Prebendary of St. Paul's, 
 
 Author of “The Nature and Extent of Divine Inspiration,” “The Yesus of the 
 Evangelists,” “The Moral Teaching of the New Testament,” “The Super- 
 
 natural in the New Testament, Possible Credible, ane H. istorical,” ete, 
 
rae tan Sy 
 
 > LSP AAS Yeh: 
 
 Gv abe tobe? Ye segth pe oe 
 
 a ? 
 
 etek \ shag Ay i Pa orks et fy 
 
 uk 
 
 + 
 
 Aa 428 
 
LHE POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF 
 THE HISTORICAL TRUTH OF THE MIRA- 
 CLES OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 
 
 | eee subject which it is my duty to treat in 
 
 this Lecture involves, not a mere accessory of 
 Christianity, but its essence. A Christianity that is 
 devoid of the miraculous must be one from which 
 all supernatural elements must be eliminated. This 
 can only be accomplished by the removal out of 
 it of the entire portraiture of the divine Christ, 
 as He is delineated in the Gospels, and the substi- 
 tution for it of a purely human Jesus. In plain 
 words, our residuum will be a number of elevated 
 moral precepts in a very disjointed form, and a few 
 very uncertain facts. With the person of the divine 
 Christ, all that is peculiar to Christianity—I may say 
 its very essence—will disappear, and with it all pretext 
 that it isa divine revelation. Christianity will then 
 differ from ordinary human systems in that it has 
 falsely made a divine life the essence and centre of its 
 teaching. As my subject, which is to adduce histo- 
 rical evidence of the presence in it of the supernatural] 
 87 
 
POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF 
 
 and the divine, is one which necessarily involves a — 
 
 treatment of considerable length, I will address my- 
 self to it without any introductory remarks, 
 
 The Position of the Argument. 
 
 In treating of the historical evidence of the miracles — 
 
 alleged to have been wrought in attestation of Chris- 
 
 tianity, the question immediately presents itself, Is it — 
 
 necessary that the Christian advocate should adduce 
 direct proof that every one of the miracles recorded 
 
 in the New Testament was an actual occurrence? If — 
 this is not necessary (as it clearly is not), for which of © 
 
 them is this proof required in order that the claims of 
 Christianity to be a divine revelation may be esta- 
 blished ? The New Testament answers this question 
 in no ambiguous terms. While it affirms that the 
 entire Person and work of Jesus belong to the regions 
 of the supernatural and the divine, and that nume- 
 rous miracles were wrought by Him and His early 
 
 followers, it is a remarkable fact that it stakes the © 
 truth of Christianity on the performance of a single — 
 miracle alone—the resurrection of Jesus Christ. This — 
 it appeals to as the one great evidential miracle, in © 
 passages far too numerous to quote within the limits — 
 
 of a lecture. 
 
 It will be readily conceded that all supernatural oc- 
 currences, and even very extraordinary events, demand 
 
 an attestation far stronger than is required to establish 
 
 the truth of ordinary ones. As the operations of the 
 88 
 
THE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES, 
 
 universe are undoubtedly carried on by the action of 
 forces which energise in conformity with invariable 
 laws, it requires a great additional strength of testi- 
 mony to prove that an event of a different order has 
 actually occurred. But if evidence can be adduced 
 that is adequate to prove the occurrence of a single 
 miracle wrought in attestation of a revelation, it places 
 all other supernatural events in connection with that 
 revelation on the same level as the ordinary facts of 
 history ; and the same evidence which will avail to 
 prove the one will be fully sufficient to establish the 
 other. The reason of this is, that it removes the a 
 priori objection against such occurrences. Thus if 
 the resurrection of Jesus Christ can be established as 
 a fact, it becomes far more probable than otherwise 
 that a number of other supernatural actions were 
 performed by Him, and we can accept them on the 
 same evidence as we require for ordinary facts. The 
 controversy therefore between Christians and unbe- 
 lievers as an historical question resolves itself into 
 this: Is the evidence that Jesus Christ rose from the 
 dead sufficient to prove that it was an actual occur- 
 rence? 
 
 Modern unbelief at once attempts to bar our 
 progress by affirming, on high a@ priorz grounds, that 
 all miracles and supernatural occurrences are alike 
 incredible, notwithstanding any amount of historical 
 testimony that can be adduced in their favour. It 
 this be so, all historical inquiry respecting them isa 
 
 89 
 
POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF 
 
 simple waste of time; for nothing can be more cer- 
 
 tain than that that which is impossible can never have 
 taken place. It is clear, however, that it is impossible 
 for me to enter on this abstract discussion in a single 
 
 lecture. It could only be dealt with in a course. I 
 must assume, therefore, that I have proved that this 
 
 position is utterly untenable in my work on “The 
 
 Supernatural in the New Testament.” It will be suf-— 
 
 ficient in this place to observe that the principles 
 
 on which it is affirmed that miracles are impossible 
 
 would be fatal to our acceptance of all facts which lie 
 outside the bounds of our previous experience. 
 
 For the purposes of this lecture, therefore, I must 
 take it for granted that miracles are not impossible, 
 
 and that their occurrence is a matter of purely his- 
 
 torical evidence. 
 
 Further: let it be carefully observed that the evi- 
 dence which is required to prove the truth of any fact | 
 depends for its amount on the degree of the proba- 
 bility of its occurrence. The very same action which 
 under one set of circumstances would possess such a- 
 degree of incredibility, that we should refuse to accept 
 it except on overwhelming evidence, we should accept 
 
 as true under wholly different circumstances, on the 
 
 evidence which would satisfy us of the truth of a fact | 
 in common life. Thus a miracle viewed as a bare 
 occurrence in external nature may be an event in 
 the highest degree improbable; but if we allow that 
 there is a God who is the moral Governor of the uni+ 
 
 go 
 
THE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES. 
 
 —. ——- ~ 
 
 verse, and that man stands in urgent need of some 
 ‘divine interposition in his favour (which those who 
 accept Mr. Mill’s picture of his condition as given in 
 his posthumous Essays will not deny), then a miracle 
 viewed as a means of attesting a revelation loses a 
 large portion of its antecedent improbability, and 
 becomes a question of purely historical evidence. 
 With these preliminary but necessary remarks, I 
 now address myself to my more immediate subject. 
 
 The Church as a visible Institution: tts bearing on 
 the Argument. 
 
 _ First: We Christians are in possession of the 
 ground. The onus of proof lies on our opponents. 
 Let this never be overlooked in this controversy. The 
 Christian Church exists as a fact. It can be shown, 
 on evidence which is overwhelming, that it has existed 
 for more than eighteen hundred years.. We can prove 
 beyond the power of gainsaying, that this institution 
 had no existence at a particular date—say A.D. 20. 
 We can show on no less certain evidence, that it was 
 in existence, and in a state of most vigorous growth, 
 years prior to A.D. 54, the date of the earliest of the 
 Pauline Epistles. Probably not one unbeliever will 
 dispute these facts. It is no less certain that, from 
 the first dawn of its existence, this society has affirmed 
 that its renewed life and energy, which was developed 
 immediately after the crucifixion of Jesus, was due to 
 the belief of His followers that He had risen from the 
 gi 
 
POSITIVE EVIDENCE §N PROOF OF 
 
 ne ne 
 
 dead. On this was founded the whole of His subse- ; 
 quent Messianic claims, and the existence of the — 
 
 Church as a society. 
 Now observe, that although this belief of His 
 
 aoe 
 
 followers does not prove the resurrection to be true, — 
 yet, supposing the fact to have been an actual 
 
 occurrence, it offers an account of the origin of 
 
 this great society, which even philosophy itself must — 
 
 allow to be entirely adequate for its origination. So far © 
 then we are in possession of the ground. The Church © 
 
 has ever ascribed its own origin to a cause fully ade- 
 
 quate to account for its birth and subsequent history. — 
 
 If then this account is affirmed to be false, it is incum- 
 
 bent on those who make this affirmation to propound 
 
 some other, which will fully satisfy the conditions: of 
 the case. Philosophic history cannot refuse to accept 
 this challenge; for the Church is no abstract idea, 
 
 but an institution which has exerted the mightiest 
 
 influence on mankind—which originated at a definite 
 period of historic time, and in the midst of well-known 
 
 forces both of the intellectual, spiritual, and moral © 
 
 worlds. If it were to do so, it would confess itself in 
 the presence of a moral miracle; for on the principles 
 of unbelief all human developments have been the 
 result of known forces acting in accordance with in- 
 variable laws, which it is the business of philosophy 
 
 to unravel. It is absurd therefore for unbelievers to — 
 
 ask us to reject a cause which was adequate to have — 
 
 created the Church, and which this society has ever 
 92 
 
THE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES. 
 
 SS 
 
 affirmed to have been the sole ground of its origin, 
 until they can propound another which will stand the 
 tests of a sound philosophy. To do them justice, 
 they have not been slow to make the attempt; but 
 as yet they have not succeeded in propounding any 
 theory of its origin which commands the assent of even 
 a majority among themselves, except the vague charges 
 that it was due to credulity and enthusiasm. On the 
 contrary, their theories on this subject are as shifting 
 as the sands that are on the sea-shore; and one is 
 
 propounded only to be abandoned and succeeded by 
 
 another. Until unbelief can effect an adequate solution 
 of this problem, the historical presumption must remain, 
 that the account that the Church has ever given is the 
 true one. Otherwise it is only to ask us to accept a 
 moral and spiritual miracle in place of an actual 
 
 -resurrection from the dead. 
 
 The position which Christians occupy is clear. We 
 
 are fully entitled on grounds of reason to accept the 
 “account which the Church has ever given of its origin as 
 
 the true one, until unbelievers are able to prove that 
 there were in activity at the commencement of our era 
 a number of forces which, according to the known laws 
 of the moral and spiritual worlds, were adequate to 
 
 have caused both its existence and its energetic life. 
 
 Until unbelief has solved this problem, it cannot help 
 
 contemplating the Church and its existence with bated 
 
 breath, as having originated in some inscrutable cause, 
 
 into which it cannot penetrate. On the other hand, 
 93 
 
POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF 
 
 if we ask unbelievers to accept our position, we 
 are bound to show that the facts which the Church 
 alleges to be the ground of its existence rest on the 
 nighest form of historical testimony. 
 
 In examining the evidence on which the great facts 
 of Christianity rest, it is hardly possible to over-esti- 
 mate the importance of the existence of the Church as 
 a visible institution, as constituting one of the chief— 
 factors in our historical inquiry. This has been far too 
 frequently overlooked: We have not to trace the his- 
 tory of the origin of adogma, which may be lost inthe 
 obscurities of the past, but of a mighty institution 
 which sprang into existence at a well-known period of 
 history; and which has acted on human nature with a 
 power compared with which that of every other insti- 
 tution has been feebleness. Although in form and 
 constitution unlike the kingdoms of the world, it has_ 
 taken a place beside them, and survived the mightiest 
 of them. Though of the humblest origin, it has over=. 
 shadowed every other institution of the ancient world ;! 
 it has outlived the civilization out of which it grew, and 
 it has created a new one. The modern nations have 
 lived’ with an intense vitality ; yet the Christian) 
 Church has entwined itself around every portion of 
 their historical development, and has affixed its) 
 impress on their social life, their literature, their art, 
 and their philosophy. The historian who should 
 attempt to give us a history of the modern world, 
 from which the influence of Christianity was excluded, 
 
 94 i 
 
; 
 
 THE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES. 
 
 would present us with a husk from which the kernel 
 has been extracted. 
 Further, this great society originated neither in the 
 pre-historic nor in the semi-historic ages, but in the 
 very centre of a period pre-eminently historic. There 
 is probably no period of time prior to that when the 
 printing press assumed its full activity, when our 
 historical materials are equally abundant. We have 
 a full acquaintance with the various intellectual and 
 moral forces then in active operation, and with the 
 various systems of religious thought. Our materials 
 therefore are very abundant for forming a judgment 
 as to the adequacy of the forces which unbelievers 
 
 affirm to have created the Church, or whether any 
 
 other force then existing was able to have done 
 
 so, except that to which it has ever assigned its 
 origin, 
 
 I am aware that it has often been urged by 
 
 ‘opponents that the number of allusions to Christi- 
 anity in pagan writers during the earlier period, of 
 
 ‘its. existence are very inconsiderable, and that. we 
 are obliged to rely almost exclusively on. Christian 
 
 sources. of information.. How, I ask, could it be 
 otherwise? Was it to be expected that pagan 
 writers would notice the progress of a religious 
 society for which they felt a profound contempt, and 
 whose principles they were unable to comprehend, 
 until its existence was forced on their attention ?. Who 
 but those who were directly interested in this. new 
 ‘ 95 
 
 b 
 
POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF 
 
 ——_— 
 
 ns 
 
 satiety would be likely to give an account of its 
 origin and growth? Surely those who were chiefly 
 interested in it were likely to give us what they 
 believed to be the true one. There is one remark- 
 able circumstance to which I would draw your 
 earnest attention in connection with this ‘subject. 
 More recent pagan literature presents us with a far 
 more remarkable phenomenon. Even when Christi-— 
 anity was approaching the hour of its triumph, 
 heathen writers seemed all but unconscious of the 
 mighty forces which must have been in activity every- 
 where around them, and which shortly afterwards 
 subverted their entire system. 
 
 The Nature and Value of an Historical Document. 
 
 I will now proceed to take a brief survey of the 
 general character and value of the historical materials — 
 at our command. 4 
 
 If the four Gospels are accepted as historical, thel 
 controversy before us is ended. Nothing can be | | 
 clearer than that they are instinct with a supernatural | 
 element, which it is impossible to get rid of by any q 
 carping at details. The central figure in them, the. 
 portraiture of Jesus Christ our Lord, belongs essen- 
 tially to the regions of the superhuman and the 
 divine. This being so, unbelievers are unanimous in 
 denying their historical value, and have concentrated — 
 the whole of their critical power in attempting to 
 prove that their authorship is uncertain, and that we 
 
 96 
 
 Dy 
 J 
 vi 
 . 
 by 
 sf 
 
 <li 
 
THE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES. 
 
 have no reliable evidence that they were in existence 
 prior to the commencement or the middle of the 
 
 second century. This being the case, I shail make 
 no use of them as historical documents in the present 
 lecture ; but I shal establish the truth of the great 
 facts of Christianity on grounds quite independent 
 -of their testimony. When these are proved to be 
 historically certain, we shall then be in a position to 
 restore the Gospels to their place in history. 
 
 While I take this position, let it be clearly Hint 
 stood that I am profoundly sensible of the importance 
 
 ‘of the question of the date, authorship, and character 
 
 of our present Gospels. To us Christians these things 
 ‘are a matter of profound interest. But what I am 
 particularly anxious to guard against is the idea— 
 even if the assertions of unbelievers were correct, that 
 we have no reliable evidence to prove that they were 
 in existence prior to the first half of the second 
 century—that the historical truth of the great facts 
 on which Christianity rests is compromised by the 
 comparatively late date of their publication, or the un- 
 certainty as to the persons who may have been their 
 actual authors. This is a ground which has been greatly 
 overlooked by both sides in the present controversy, 
 Yet it is a vital one. What I affirm is that we can 
 prove the truth of the facts independently of theit 
 testimony. Let me suppose, for the sake of argument, 
 that the apparent references in the writings of Justin 
 Martyr are insufficient to establish the fact that he 
 It 97 Hi 
 
POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF 
 
 had our present Gospels before him. Yet it is clear 
 that he had written documents of some kind, which. 
 were narratives of the actions and teaching of Jesus 
 Christ; nor is it less certain that these accounts 
 agreed in all their main outlines with those contained 
 in our present Gospels. Justin only refers to ¢hree 
 unimportant facts which we do not read of in our 
 Gospels ; and assuming that the apparent references 
 to things contained in them amount to about two 
 hundred, it follows that the documents which Justin 
 had before him, whatever they may have been, only 
 contained statements differing from those of our 
 Evangelists in the proportion of three to two hundred, 
 or one and a half per cent. This is quite sufficient for 
 all the purposes of history. The same remark is true. 
 of all the early Christian writers. If they had not our 
 Gospels before them, they had written and traditionary 
 accounts agreeing in all their chief outlines with those 
 which we now possess. Viewing the question as an 
 historical one, we require nothing more. . 
 The position which I am prepared to take is ag 
 follows. ‘We have indisputable historical evidence. 
 that there was handed down in the Church a tradi 
 tionary history, or one partly oral and partly written, . 
 and accepted by all the great communities of Chris 
 tians, which in all its chief features agreed with the 
 accounts contained in our present Gospels; and that 
 this can be proved to be the same as that which was 
 accepted by the original followers of Jesus, as a true 
 98 
 
: 
 
 LHE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES. 
 
 account of His teaching and ministry. The docu- 
 ments which supply us with this proof are the chief 
 epistles of the New Testament; nearly all of which 
 even unbelievers are compelled to assign to a period 
 when the traditional reminiscences of the Church 
 must have possessed the utmost freshness, 
 
 Four of the most important epistles which have been 
 attributed to St. Paul are unanimously admitted even 
 
 by unbelievers to have been written by that apostle. 
 
 These are the two to the Corinthians, and that to the 
 
 Romans, and the Galatians. These were certainly 
 
 written within about twenty-eight years of the date of 
 the crucifixion. The two to the Thessalonians are of a 
 
 still earlier date. Their genuineness has been denied 
 by some; but it is admitted by many eminent unbe- 
 lieving critics that the grounds on which their authen- 
 
 ticity has been denied are utterly inadequate. In fact, 
 they bear indisputable marks of the great apostle’s 
 mind, such as could be hit by no forger. I shall there- 
 
 fore take it for granted that they are Paul's, dating 
 about the year A.D. 54, and that they form the earliest 
 
 documents of Christianity. Two other letters may also 
 be assigned to the apostle with the utmost confidence, 
 
 dating a few years later: that to the Philippians, and 
 
 to Philemon. Critics have been found to call these 
 
 in question—(what, in fact, have they not called in 
 
 question ?)—the former on the alleged ground that the 
 
 doctrinal views of the epistle are in advance of those 
 
 held by the apostle. The reader, however, who has 
 99 
 
POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF 
 
 made himself master of his four great epistles, and of 
 the indications of St. Paul’s individuality which they 
 afford, will feel it one of the greatest of certainties 
 that these two epistles are the genuine products of St. 
 Paul’s mind. We have therefore, in all, eight letters 
 written by the apostle within thirty-two years of the 
 crucifixion. Besides these, two more—viz., that to the 
 Ephesians, and to the Colossians—are accepted by a 
 critic so eminent as Rénan as his. To these must be 
 added one document of a different kind: the Apoca- 
 lypse. This the various schools of unbelief are unani- 
 mous in accepting as the work of the apostle John, 
 and composed prior to the year A.D. 70; and, in fact, 
 to be the only book of the New Testament which was 
 written by one of the original apostles of Jesus, and 
 an eye-witness of His ministry. y 
 Although the other writings of the New Testament 
 are denied by unbelievers to have been composed 
 by the persons whose names they bear, yet this by 
 no. means deprives them of a high historical value. 
 
 . 
 
 Several of them are admitted to belong to the earliest 
 times of Christianity; and they must consequently — 
 have been written when the traditions of the Church 
 possessed the utmost freshness. Thus, for example, 
 although the Epistle to the Hebrews was, in all pro- 
 bability, not written by Paul, the majority of critics 
 are of opinion that its author was a person who was 
 in close communion with the Pauline mind; and the 
 Epistle of Clement proves that it is a work of primitive 
 100 
 
THE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES, 
 
 antiquity. The Epistle of James is a document which 
 
 must have been composed prior to the time when the 
 Church had finally separated from the Synagogue, and 
 is a monument of primitive Jewish Christianity. The 
 First Epistle of Peter is not only supported by strong 
 external testimony as being the work of that apostle ; 
 but when its internal structure is minutely examined, 
 it bears the clearest indications of the presence of the 
 individuality of the Peter of the Gospels, such as no 
 bungling forger of the ancient world would have been 
 able to have hit. It is clear, also, that these writings, 
 ‘be their authors who they may, clearly reflect the 
 genuine sentiments of the persons who composed 
 them. 
 
 Next, let us observe that the whole of these writings 
 must have been composed within that period when the 
 traditionary reminiscences of the life of Jesus must 
 have possessed the utmost freshness, The chief facts 
 which formed the foundation of the Church’s existence 
 could not by any possibility have passed away from the 
 recollection of its chief members ; or wholly different 
 ones have been substituted for the true. On this point 
 I shall shelter myself behind the high authority of 
 Sir G. C. Lewis, who has thoroughly investigated the 
 value of tradition as a means of transmitting histo- 
 tical truth in his great work on the credibility of 
 the early Roman history. It will be only neces- 
 Sary to refer to his conclusions on this subject: 
 His opinions on this point have peculiar value, 
 101 
 
POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN FROOF OF 
 
 Se 
 
 because they were not formed in reference to any 
 religious controversy. He lays down, as is well 
 known, that tradition is a reliable informant as to all 
 the great facts of history for a period varying from 
 one hundred to one hundred and twenty years; and 
 that a historian who wrote within that period had 
 within his reach ample means of trustworthy informa- 
 tion about all important events, supposing him to have ~ 
 conscientiously used that which was at his command. 
 
 Let it be observed that this rule is true with respect 
 to all great events of ordinary history, though during 
 the latter parts of this period confusion may get into 
 the minor details. But it is most important to observe 
 that bodies of men which possess a kind of corporate 
 life, possess a far greater power of accurately trans- 
 mitting a traditionary history than individuals. This 
 is greatly increased when the facts themselves form 
 the groundwork of their corporate existence. Of all 
 the societies that have ever existed, this has been pre- 
 eminently the case with the Christian Church. This 
 society is distinguished from alli others by this most 
 remarkable circumstance—which is absolutely unique — 
 in the history of institutions—that its existence and 
 corporate life are founded on the facts of the life of 
 an individual. On the keeping of these actively in _ 
 remembrance its entire vitality depended. Induced 
 by attachment to the person of its Founder, every 
 member of it had forsaken his former associations, 
 
 and had joined this despised and persecuted society. 
 192 
 
THE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES. 
 
 It was necessary, therefore, that every convert 
 | should be instructed in the chief events of its 
 Founder’s life; for these, and not a body of dog- 
 matic statements, formed the bond of union in the 
 /new society, and the life of its individual members. 
 This being so, it would have been impossible, while 
 the grandchildren of the original followers of Jesus 
 were alive, to have palmed off on the Church a false 
 
 for a true account of its origin, or of the chief events in 
 ‘the life of its Founder. I by no means wish to affirm 
 | that His followers may not have been mistaken as to 
 | the nature of some of those facts: as, for instance, that 
 they may have supposed that some events were miracu- 
 Jous which were not really so. But as to whether Jesus 
 Himself laid claim to the possession of supernatural 
 powers, an error was simply impossible. The only 
 alternative which is open is, that either He or they 
 were deceived as to the reality of this power, and 
 “mistook false miracles for true ones. 
 
 _ Let me now draw your attention to the shortness 
 _of the interval which separates these writings from the 
 ‘events in question. Two of our documents date 
 | within twenty-four years of the crucifixion; four’ 
 /within twenty-eight years; two within thirty-two 
 | years ; and one within forty of that event. All these 
 are unquestionably genuine. Several of those whose 
 
 authorship is disputed must have been composed only 
 
 _a few years subsequently to the latest of these dates. 
 
 At such short intervals after the event, the Church 
 103 
 
POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF 
 
 must have possessed the utmost freshness of tradi- 
 tional recollection. 
 
 Let us try to realise what these periods mean. 
 When we speak of events nearly two thousand years 
 old, we are in danger of losing ourselves in a misty 
 haziness. Twenty-four years is about the interval 
 which separates us who are in the fullest enjoyment 
 of our faculties from the first International Exhi- 
 bition. Can any of our memories fail respecting it ? 
 Is there any room for myth or legend about the 
 matter? Twenty-eight years separate us from the 
 expulsion of Louis Philippe from the throne of 
 France. A few weeks ago I conversed with a person 
 who waited on him and his Queen, immediately after 
 their first landing in England in their assumed charac- 
 ter of Mr. and Mrs. Smith. About thirty-two years 
 divide us, by a single year, from the imposition of the 
 income-tax. The period of forty years, which sepa- 
 rates the Book of Revelation from the crucifixion, is 
 just the interval which separates us from the last year 
 but one of the reign of William IV., and the discus- 
 sions on the Irish Municipal Corporations Bill, which 
 occurred when I was an undergraduate at Oxford. 
 I ask, therefore, whether while we are living, and in 
 possession of our faculties, it would be possible for. 
 any one to impose on us a false account respecting any 
 of the main facts connected with these events for the - 
 true one? Is it conceivable that the early followers 
 of Jesus felt a less lively interest in the events of His 
 
 104 
 
ees ee 
 
 ministry, or in the facts which imparted its new life 
 to the Church, than we do in these ordinary facts of 
 history to which I have referred ?—that they could 
 have become oblivious as to their real nature, or that 
 those who had forsaken all to join the new society 
 could have been ignorant of the reasons which had 
 induced them to submit to this great sacrifice ? 
 
 The Special Value of St. Paul’s Epistles as Histo 
 vical Documents. 
 
 THE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES. 
 : 
 
 These writings, therefore, belong to the highest 
 class of contemporancous historical documents. They 
 are letters ; and I ask you to observe that no historical 
 documents are of higher value than original letters 
 
 written by active agents in events. All modern histo- 
 
 tians are deeply sensible of their high importance. 
 
 | 
 | 
 | One most valuable point in them is that their allusions 
 to events are nearly always incidental. Such a mode 
 of reference constitutes the strongest proof that the 
 writer and his correspondents were both thoroughly 
 acquainted with them, and mutually admitted their 
 : truth. But they also admit us to view the secret 
 springs and motives of actions. When, as is the case 
 with the Pauline epistles, they contain striking delinea- 
 tions of the character of the writer, this affords us the 
 peculiar advantage of being able to place the author in 
 the witness-box, and of subjecting him toa rigid cross- 
 examination. In all these points of view they possess 
 a great superiority as evidence over formal histories, 
 105 
 
POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF 
 OD 
 
 But these letters contain a guarantee of truthful- 
 ness as to their statements of facts which is without 
 example in any other similar compositions. It may 
 be objected that a letter only reflects the peculiar 
 opinions of the writer and his friends ; and that, if St. 
 Paul adopted a peculiar Christianity of his own, these 
 letters will only put us in possession of the views of 
 St. Paul and his converts who had learned their 
 Christianity from him. Happily, however, the longest 
 of these letters is written to a church which he had 
 never visited—viz., that of Rome—and which certainly 
 derived its Christianity from a source quite independent 
 of the apostle. It follows, therefore, that when he 
 makes incidental allusions to the facts on which 
 Christianity was founded, these facts must have been 
 accepted as true both by St. Paul and the members _ 
 of this church; and that they must have formed the 
 groundwork of the Christianity of its founders, and of — 
 the church or churches of which they were originally 
 members. This carries up the acceptance of these — 
 facts as the foundation of Christianity to a far earlier 
 date than that of the composition of the Epistle. 
 
 But the two Epistles to the Corinthians and that to 
 the Galatians afford a yet stronger guarantee of truth- 
 fulness, which places them in a class of historical. 
 documents than which none can be of higher value. 
 In both these churches parties existed who not only 
 disagreed with St. Paul on points which were esteemed 
 
 to be of the highest importance, but who actually — 
 106 
 
THE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES. 
 
 a&Ni a 
 
 denied the validity of his apostolical commission.. No 
 inconsiderable portion of these epistles is occupied in 
 arguing the point in question. The extent of the 
 ‘opposition may be judged from the fact that St. Paul 
 went the length of denouncing his opponents as 
 eters of the Gospel; and they denounced him 
 as a false apostle. 
 
 ' This being so, we have the strongest guarantee 
 that both St. Paul and his opponents must have 
 mutually accepted the chief facts on which Christianity 
 tested. There are several direct and numerous in- 
 direct allusions to them in these epistles. They were 
 ‘intended to be read out before the assembled church, 
 in the presence of his adversaries. If his fundamental 
 facts, including his Christology, had differed in any 
 
 material point from those of his Jewish opponents, he 
 would at once have exposed himself to their denun- 
 | ciation as a false reporter of the facts on which their 
 common Christianity rested; and the controversy 
 between them must have been terminated by his 
 disgraceful discomfiture. 
 
 | But further: these epistles are not only available 
 _as evidence for the beliefs of the Church at the dates 
 ' when they were written; but they carry us up to a 
 
 very brief interval after the date of the crucifixion. 
 The first testimony which they afford on this point is 
 that of the apostle himself, whose active life as a 
 Christian missionary dates from his conversion—which 
 
 it is impossible to place later than ten years after this 
 107 
 
POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF 
 
 event, though it was probably earlier. To this must 
 be added the two or three years of his life as a perse- 
 cutor; during which time he must have possessed the 
 most ample means of ascertaining the nature of the 
 facts on which the new sect professed to found its 
 existence. These two things combined render it 
 simply impossible that he could have been the prey 
 of any misconception as to the primary facts on 
 which Christianity rested. Let it be remembered that 
 one of these facts was unquestionably the resurrection 
 of Jesus Christ; and that within five or six years at 
 most after its alleged occurrence, his means of in- 
 vestigating it must have been ample. Next, these 
 epistles present us with the belief of the Roman 
 Church, two at least of whose members had em- 
 braced Christianity before Paul; and that of the 
 entire body must beyond doubt have emanated from. 
 the primitive Jewish Church. Lastly, these epistles 
 
 present us with the testimony of St. Paul’s opponents, } 
 who were unquestionably Judaising Christians, who 
 professed to adhere to the opinions of the Church of 
 Jer usalem, the heads of which were Peter, James, and 
 John. This carries along with it that of the whole 
 body of primitive believers. These epistles there- 
 
 fore establish it as an unquestionable fact, that 
 whatever may have been the doctrinal differences 
 between St. Paul and the Judaising Christians, they 
 were at agreement with respect to all the great facts” 
 
 on which their common Christianity rested, ¢ 
 
 108 
 
THE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES. 
 
 a 
 
 But further: in one of his most controversial pas- 
 sages, St. Paul directly asserts that he communicated 
 to the chiefs of the primitive apostles the Gospel 
 which he preached among the Gentiles, and that he 
 received from them the right hand of fellowship. 
 ‘This assertion must have involved a direct untruth, 
 unless the facts on which the Pauline Gospel rested 
 were the same as those that were accepted by the 
 Church at Jerusalem as the foundation of its 
 Christianity. Our historical testimony therefore 
 extends to the morning of the alleged resurrection of 
 Jesus, and to the chief facts of His ministry, on which 
 His claim to be the Christ rested. This testimony 
 | not only a positive but a negative value. These 
 epistles make it certain that there was no other set 
 of facts which was accepted by any section of the 
 ‘early Church as the ground of its existence, 
 
 | 
 
 The points which they prove: 1. The evidence of a 
 
 traditionary account of the actions and teaching of our 
 Lora. 
 
 _ Having thus proved that our documentary evidence 
 belongs to the highest form of historical testimony, 
 I will now state in the briefest possible form the chief 
 facts which it is valid to prove. For its formal 
 elaboration I must refer to “ The Supernatural in the 
 New Testament.” 
 
 _ These epistles contain a small number of direct 
 references, and a large number of indirect ones, both 
 
 109 
 
E 
 
 : 
 
 POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF a 
 to the actions and the teaching of Jesus. Both of 
 
 these refer to a portraiture of Him which must have 
 
 been substantially the same as that which is con- 
 
 tained in our present Gospels, and prove beyond all 
 
 question that the Christ on which the Church was 
 
 built must have belonged, in the opinion both of St 
 
 Paul and the Church, to the regions of the super= 
 
 natural and the divine. But the indirect references 
 
 possess this additional importance, as they furnish 
 positive proof that there must have been existing in 
 these churches an account of the actions and teach= 
 ing of Jesus Christ, either in an oral form, or in one 
 
 partly oral and partly written—whichever it was is 
 immaterial to the present argument—with which its 
 members must have been intimately acquainted, and. 
 which in its chief outlines must have been substan= 
 tially the same as that which we read in our present 
 Gospels. If the believers to whom the Apostle wrote 
 had not been well acquainted with such a narrative, 
 the numerous incidental allusions to the person, work, 
 and character of Jesus would have been simply 
 unmeaning. The moral teaching also which is 
 scattered throughout these epistles in the most inci- 
 dental form, bears the closest analogy to that which 
 is contained in the Gospels, and therefore proves that 
 the Church must have been in possession of a body 
 of teaching which was distinctly recognised as the 
 teaching of Jesus, which must have been the same 
 
 when the Apostle wrote, as that which was handed 
 110 { 
 
| 
 
 : 
 
 THE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES. 
 
 we re ee rr a a a a ER, ——_—— 
 
 —— 
 
 down as His by His primitive followers ; and proves 
 that either an oral or a written narrative must have 
 
 “been handed down in the Church, the same in all 
 
 its chief outlines as that which was accepted by His 
 original followers. 
 
 Il. The existence of an Advanced Christology. 
 
 These epistles prove the belief in a very advanced 
 Christology at the time when they were composed. 
 
 They make it clear that the writer considered that the 
 - Person of Jesus contained in it supernatural elements 
 
 of a very high order, and that this belief was shared 
 
 _ in by the different sections of the Church. It is quite 
 unnecessary for the purpose of this argument to 
 
 attempt to define the nature of this beliefin a number 
 of formal definitions. It is sufficient for my purpose 
 
 that the character must have been superhuman and 
 
 supernatural. The number both of direct statements 
 
 and allusions are exceedingly numerous; no less so 
 
 are those of an incidental character ; and they are all 
 made in such a form as to prove that it never crossed 
 the mind of the writer that those to whom he wrote 
 did not view the Person of their common Master in 
 some sense or other as divine. These epistles there- 
 fore afford the clearest proof that the whole of the 
 churches to whom they are addressed ascribed a 
 supernatural character of some kind to Jesus, and 
 that that character was no mere Pauline invention, 
 but must have been ascribed to Him by His primitive 
 III 
 
POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF 
 ed Rialto te Wenlock WAALS selene oN olsins Rs ne lla 
 followers, if not in the precise form in which Paul 
 accepted it, yet so as to involve the presence of the 
 superhuman. It follows therefore that, in the belief 
 of the Church, Jesus, during the course of His Tce 
 must have been a worker of miracles. 
 
 The Person of Jesus must therefore have been 
 invested with a supernatural character within a brief 
 period after His crucifixion. It is an event without 
 example in the history of the world, that a person 
 thus executed should within such a brief space have 
 received the honours of deification. But it was not 
 a deification only, such as that which was rendered 
 to a Roman emperor shortly after his decease. 
 Between the feelings entertained towards Him and 
 them there was not one point in common. He was 
 not simply viewed as a supernatural being of some 
 kind or order, but as one who was the rightful Lord 
 of the human conscience, and the centre of all religious 
 and moral obligation. Nor was the idea one of recent 
 growth. The Church of Rome accepted the view no 
 less than the churches which St. Paul had planted. 
 The Epistles to the Corinthians and Galatians prove — 
 that St. Paul’s opponents viewed the Person of Jesus 
 as worthy of supreme regard. They must not only 
 have accepted Him as a moral Teacher and an 
 Example, but as the churches’ sovereign Legislator 
 and Lord. Unless this was so, a great number of St. 
 Paul’s exhortations would have been meaningless. 
 
 But if any doubt could exist on this point, one of 
 112 
 
THE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES. 
 
 ——— ee 
 
 the writings accepted by our opponents as the only 
 genuine one in the New Testament written by one 
 of the original apostles, puts this beyond question 
 I allude to the Apocalypse. This book ascribes to 
 Jesus a very high form of Divinity, not inferior to 
 that contained in the fourth Gospel. Yet it was 
 composed by one of the original twelve, within forty 
 years of the crucifixion; and as our opponents affirm 
 the most determined enemy of the apostle Paul, 
 whose teaching they allege that he has expressly 
 denounced init. Wecannot therefore have a stronger 
 evidence than the contents of this book, that the 
 original followers of Jesus must have ascribed to Him 
 a Divine character of some sort. I do not deny that 
 the Christology of John may have become more 
 elevated during the interval in question; but it is 
 simply unbelievable that a companion of Jesus should 
 have metamorphosed Him into the Divine Christ of 
 this book, if during the period he had conversed with 
 Him He had presented nothing more than the aspect 
 of an ordinary Jewish Rabbi; or if he had become 
 a prey to such a mental hallucination, that the 
 portraiture could have been accepted by the Church 
 as true, while its traditions must have been in a state 
 of the utmost freshness, and other witnesses of His 
 ministry were unquestionably surviving. These con- 
 siderations therefore prove that the idea that Jesus 
 was possessed of a supernatural character, or in other 
 words, that He was a worker of miracles, was not a 
 WI 113 I 
 
POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF 
 
 mere gradual development, but that it must have 
 been accepted by His followers during His public 
 ministry. It follows, therefore, that the mythic, 
 legendary, and development theories, whereby the 
 ascription to Him of a halo of miracles has been 
 attempted to be accounted for, utterly fail to grapple 
 with the historical conditions of the case. These 
 require ample periods of time during which they can 
 be gradually formed. The rigid facts of history have 
 no time to concede for their formation. 
 
 III. That our Lord and His Apostles professed to 
 perform Miracles. 
 
 These epistles conclusively prove that at the time 
 when they were written, St. Paul, and the churches” 
 to whom he wrote, considered that manifestations of 
 supernatural power were frequently taking place 
 among them. I fully concede that this does not by 
 itself prove that the occurrences in question were 
 supernatural. On such a point it is quite possible 
 that the entire Church might have been labouring: 
 under a ‘delusion; but they conclusively prove that 
 both the apostle and those to whom he wrote firmly 
 believed them to be such. They consist of two. 
 different classes of facts. First, direct miracles be-. 
 lieved to have been wrought by Paul. Secondly, the 
 presence of a large number of supernatural endow- 
 ments, of which the individual members of the Church, 
 believed themselves to be in actual possession. 
 
 II4 
 
THE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES, 
 
 ee 
 
 First, with respect to miracles wrought by St. Paul, 
 it has been affirmed by several writers, that although 
 many persons have alleged that miracles have been 
 performed by others, yet it is impossible to find a 
 writer of character who deliberately affirms that he 
 has done so himself. This assertion has originated in 
 an obvious oversight. St. Paul, in each of the epistles 
 to the Roman, Corinthian, and Galatian churches, 
 has deliberately asserted that he was in the habit of 
 performing actions which both he and those to whom 
 he wrote considered to be miraculous. Thus he 
 writes to the Romans: “TI will not dare to speak of 
 any of those things which Christ hath not wrought 
 by me, to make the Gentiles obedient by word and 
 deed, through mighty signs and wonders, by the 
 power of the Spirit of God; so that from Jerusalem, 
 and round about unto Illyricum, I have fully preached 
 the Gospel of Christ.” To the Corinthians he says 
 as follows: “ Truly the signs of an apostle were 
 wrought among you, in all patience, in signs, and 
 wonders, and mighty deeds.” To the Galatians he 
 uses the words, “He that worketh miracles among 
 you.” Here the context makes it plain that he means 
 himself. 
 
 Nothing, therefore, can be clearer than that St. 
 Paul has here asserted that he was in the habit 
 of working. miracles. These quotations prove thc 
 following points :— ! 
 
 I. Within twenty-eight years after the crucifixion 
 
 115 
 
POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF 
 
 St. Paul believed that he possessed the power of 
 working miracles, and that he had done so through 
 the entire course of his previous ministry; and the 
 churches to whom he wrote concurred with him 
 in this opinion. 
 
 2. This power of working miracles was supposed 
 to be necessary as a vindication of a person's claim 
 
 to the office of an apostle. Consequently, these — 
 
 assertions of St. Paul furnish an incidental proof 
 that the other apostles claimed to be endowed with 
 
 this power, and were believed by their converts to © 
 
 possess it. 
 3. Although St. Paul’s opponents at Corinth denied 
 
 that he was a true apostle, yet they did not venture ~ 
 
 to affirm that he had not performed actions which were 
 
 apparently miraculous. This is clear from the fact — 
 
 that, unless they had esteemed them to be genuine — 
 
 miracles, the apostle in making these assertions would © 
 
 have laid himself open to the danger of immediate 
 exposure. 
 
 4. As St. Paul believed that he had exercised these — 
 
 powers from the first commencement of his ministry, 
 
 and that the other apostles had done so likewise, this 
 
 carries up the belief in this supernatural power to the 
 
 first origin of the Christian Church. 
 
 5. As it is inconceivable that the servant could 
 have believed that he possessed a power of which 
 
 his Master was destitute, it follows that both St. Paul 
 
 and the churches must have believed that Jesus was 
 
 116 
 
THE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES. 
 
 —_— 
 
 an habitual worker of miracles; and that He Himself 
 must have believed that He performed them. 
 
 6. The belief in the possession of this miraculcus 
 power was no gradual growth in the Church, in the 
 
 form of myths or legends, but was coincident with 
 
 the first propagation of Christianity. | . 
 I fully concede that neither of these six points, nor 
 the whole of them together, afford an actual demon- 
 
 _ stration that these supposed miracles were real ones ; 
 
 but I submit that they go a long way to establish 
 their reality as firmly as any facts in history. As 
 unbelievers do not deny that the moral utterances 
 contained in the Gospels are in the main accurate 
 reports of the teaching of Jesus, they clearly establish 
 
 the lofty elevation of His character; and as these 
 
 epistles render us certain as to that of Paul, it is 
 simply incredible that either of them should have lent 
 himself to the perpetration of a fraud ; and it is little 
 less so, that they should have been a prey to a state 
 of mental hallucination which would have left them 
 
 under a delusion as to whether the acts which they 
 
 So frequently performed were or were not miraculous. 
 
 But, further, if the supposed miracles involved in- 
 _stantaneous cures of blind, lame, paralytic, maimed, 
 _or leprous persons, such as the Gospels represent 
 them to have been, delusion as to their reality was 
 out of the question. I fully admit that St. Paul has 
 nowhere in the Epistles stated the kind of miracle 
 which he believed that he wasin the habit of perform- 
 
 117 
 
POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF 
 
 ing, nor of those which he and the Church attributed 
 to Jesus. This can only be learned from the Gospels, 
 and the Acts of the Apostles; but history will 
 refuse to believe that the traditions of the Church 
 
 have utterly failed to present us with at least aa 
 
 general idea of the kind of miracles which Jesus and 
 His apostles professed to perform, even if we accept 
 
 the dates which are assigned by unbelievers for the — 
 
 composition of the Gospels as the correct ones: It 
 
 follows, therefore, that if neither Jesus nor St. Paul — 
 
 could have been deceived on this point, the miracles 
 which they asserted that they performed must have 
 been real ones. 
 
 IV. The existence of a number of Supernatural 
 Manifestations in the Apostolic Church. 
 
 I now draw special attention to the supernatural 
 endowments of which the different members of these 
 churches believed that they were actually in possession, 
 because their phenomena are so singular as to render 
 it in the highest degree improbable that either Paul 
 or the churches could have been labouring under a 
 delusion respecting them. 
 
 These epistles afford the most conclusive proof that © 
 St. Paul and the various parties in these churches © 
 were firmly persuaded that a set of supernatural © 
 manifestations of a different order were taking place © 
 as the result of the operation of the Divine Spirit, — 
 
 wrought in testimony to the Resurrection of Jesus, 
 118 
 
THE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES. 
 
 and for the purpose of firmly planting the Church 
 among the communities: of the world. From the 
 manner in which these are referred to, it is impossible 
 to come to any other conclusion than that they point 
 to facts of some kind as habitually occurring among 
 the members of these churches; though this does not 
 of itself prove that they were due to supernatural 
 agency. As this subject is of great importance in this 
 
 | controversy, I have elsewhere treated it at considerable 
 
 length. At present I must content myself with the 
 
 _ briefest allusion to its most salient points. 
 
 | 
 
 | 
 
 | 
 
 Besides a number of incidental references to these 
 supernatural endowments scattered throughout the 
 whole of his writings, St. Paul has devoted to them; 
 in the First Epistle to the Corinthians, three entire 
 chapters, full of the most interesting and minute details. 
 In the twelfth chapter he gives a list of them, which is 
 repeated three times,—and which, if not intended to 
 
 _be exhaustive, was evidently intended to enumerate 
 
 the chief ones. They areas follows: the gift of wisdom, 
 of knowledge, of faith; gifts of healing, of working 
 of miracles (evepynuara duvapéwv), prophecy, discerning 
 of spirits, tongues, and of interpretation. The Epistle 
 makes the following facts respecting them certain :— |, 
 1. They were believed to be supernatural endow- 
 ments communicated by the Divine Spirit.to various 
 
 members of these churches. 
 
 _2.:They were in the most constant and habitual 
 exercise, 
 119 
 
POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF 
 
 3. Two of them only would in modern times be 
 designated as a power of working miracles. The 
 remainder superadded a number of mental endow- 
 ments to the possessors, 
 
 4. So profound was the conviction of the different 
 members of the Church that these gifts were a reality, 
 that a deep spirit of emulation prevailed to possess 
 the more important ones. 
 
 §. These gifts were supernatural endowments, 
 qualifying their possessors for the discharge of par- 
 ticular functions in the Church, suited to the wants of 
 the infant community. 
 
 6. They possessed this remarkable characteristic, 
 that they were entirely distinct from each other in 
 function; and that the possession of one of them 
 by no means implied that of another; nor did the 
 enlightenment conveyed by one convey any addi- 
 tional information on the subject-matter of another. 
 
 7. Just as it is with our natural faculties, the 
 possession of a gift did not confer on the possessor 
 the discretion to use it rightly. It was even capable 
 of being abused for the purposes of ostentation. 
 
 8. Whatever these supernatural powers might have 
 
 been, in certain cases they were capable of being called 
 
 into exercise subject to the control of the will of 
 the possessor; and the apostle lays down a number 
 of regulations for the purpose of repressing their 
 disorderly use, and rendering their exercise conducive 
 to edification. 
 
 120 
 
 —————_-- = oo = 
 
THE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES. 
 
 9. While deeply persuaded of the reality of these 
 gifts, the apostle was fully sensible that they would 
 not be permanently continued in the Church; but 
 that they were to fulfil a merely temporary purpose. 
 When that purpose was realized, they were to be 
 withdrawn. He even assigns them a very subordinate 
 rank to a number of moral virtues. | 
 
 10. These gifts, if real, constituted a body of 
 endowments of which the early Church must have 
 _ stood in urgent need ; and without the aid of which, 
 humanly speaking, it was impossible that it could 
 _ have succeeded in establishing itself as a permanent 
 institution. Two of them would have enabled its 
 _ despised missionaries to command the attention of 
 indifferent or hostile audiences. Another conferred 
 on them the requisite courage for pleading the cause 
 _ of the New Religion in the midst of dangers. Three 
 more furnished the requisite enlightenment as to its 
 principles, and supplied the defects of the early training 
 of the converts. Another furnished its possessor with 
 a supernatural insight into character,—a qualification 
 which must have been pre-eminently needful for those 
 who were called on to exercise government or over- 
 sight in the Church. The function of the gift of 
 tongues is doubtful; but it seems to have been a 
 power of raising the mind above its ordinary level, 
 and giving utterance to its exalted feelings. That of 
 interpretation was the expression of these utterances 
 in the forms of ordinary thought. 
 
 121 
 
EOSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF 
 
 Such are the chief facts which this epistle proves 
 to have been accepted as actualities by St. Paul, and 
 
 even by the parties in these churches in opposition to — 
 
 him. So far we are on firm ground. They prove 
 beth that the apostle, and those to whom he wrote, 
 firmly believed in the presence of a very remarkable 
 supernatural power in these churches, and one entirely 
 different in character from the creations of current 
 supernaturalism. As it has been objected that the 
 whole was due to a spirit of fanatical enthusiasm, I 
 draw your attention to the fact that the characteris- 
 tics above referred to are such as are to be found in 
 no system of miraculous belief which has been gene- 
 rated by enthusiasm. In the apostle’s whole treat- 
 ment of the subject we discern the presence of a highly 
 discriminating judgment. These phenomena, the pecu- 
 liarities of which are very imperfectly appreciated by 
 ordinary readers, are such as fanaticism does not 
 create. I allude especially to their separation of 
 function, to their being subject to the control of the 
 will of the possessor, to their liability to abuse, to 
 their. conferring no general infallibility, and to their 
 being designed to subserve only a temporary purpose. 
 I submit it, therefore, to your careful consideration, 
 that the peculiarity of the phenomena in question, the 
 existence of which these epistles positively establish, 
 and the discriminating judgment which St. Paul exer- 
 cised respecting them, go a long way to prove that 
 -hey were facts, and not delusions of the imagination. 
 
 122 
 
 ee 
 
 / 
 
THE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES. 
 
 V. The existence of a new Spiritual and Moral 
 Power in the Church. 
 | To the belief in the presence of one more super- 
 natural element in the Church, these epistles afford 
 the most undeniable proof. The embracing of 
 Christianity had been attended with a mighty moral 
 renovation in the minds of the converts, This the 
 apostle and his converts firmly believed to be due to 
 the operation of supernatural causes. It is a certain 
 fact that it was occasioned by the preaching of super- 
 natural beliefs. The reality and the greatness of the 
 effect that was produced is indisputable. Every part 
 of the Epistles is full of allusions to it. “Ye have 
 turned to God from idols,” says the apostle, “ to serve 
 “the living and true God.” Addressing those who had 
 “been abandoned to a number of odious vices, he says, 
 “ But ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are 
 ‘justified in the name of our Lord Jesus, and by the 
 Spirit of our God.” It is simply incontrovertible that 
 these Christian converts from paganism had under- 
 gone a mighty moral transformation. I submit that 
 the facts are utterly unable to be accounted for by the 
 mere action of enthusiasm, fanaticism, or credulity. 
 
 VI. That within the briefest interval after the Cruct- 
 fixion, the Resurrection of Fesus was accepted as a fact 
 by the entire Church and by tts tndividual Members. 
 
 These epistles furnish the most overwhelming 
 proof that (when the apostle wrote them) the entire 
 123 
 
POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF 
 
 Church, including its most Judaising sections, firmly 
 believed in the resurrection of Jesus from the dead, as 
 the great fact on which its entire superstructure was 
 erected; and that this belief was firmly entertained 
 by those followers of Jesus who reconstructed the 
 Church after the crucifixion ; and that it was the only 
 thing which rendered it possible. As it is impos- 
 sible, within the space which can be devoted to a 
 lecture, that I should cite the passages in these epistles 
 which bear on this subject, I must content myself 
 with a statement of the results which they prove, and 
 a brief discussion of their evidential value. 
 
 1. They prove, beyond the power of contradiction, 
 that St. Paul firmly believed that he had seen Jesus 
 Christ risen from the dead. This, of course, by no means 
 proves that what he saw was an objective reality ; but 
 whether it was so, or a delusion of the imagination, it 
 is one of the most palpable facts of history that the 
 conviction that he had done so metamorphosed his 
 entire life, has effected the mightiest and most benefi- 
 cent revolution in the history of Europe, and has 
 exerted an influence on all the great civilized races of 
 men, compared with which the deeds of its greatest 
 statesmen and warriors, the creations of its greatest 
 poets, and the works of its greatest writers are as 
 nothing. Are the mighty results which are due to 
 St. Paul’s conversion-owing to the hallucinations of 
 an overheated brain? Are they based on an un- 
 reality? If they are so, the condition of human 
 124 
 
LHE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES. 
 
 nature is deplorable indeed; for in that case fanati- 
 cism, enthusiasm, and delusion were powerful to effect 
 what ‘the utmost efforts of enlightened reason have 
 failed to accomplish. Asa result such as this great 
 delusion has accomplished (if it be one), is without a 
 parallel in the history of man, and is utterly un- 
 accountable by means of the known forces which act 
 on human nature, it leaves us in the presence of a 
 moral miracle. 
 
 It has often been objected against the validity of 
 the apostle’s testimony, that being a man of peculiar 
 “mental idiosyncrasies, he mistook a subjective im- 
 ‘pression for an objective fact. If I were at liberty 
 to assume the truth of the narrative in the Acts of 
 the Apostles, circumstances are there mentioned by 
 “the writer—such as the falling of scales from his eyes 
 _—which would render the truth of such a supposition 
 ‘impossible. But as these facts are not mentioned by 
 the apostle, and as the truthfulness of the author of 
 the Acts is denied, I cannot avail myself of them, 
 We have, therefore, only St. Paul’s full belief that 
 what he saw was an objective fact, and that this was 
 so powerful as to convert him from furious opposition 
 into devoted love to Jesus, and to efforts to spread 
 His Gospel, which a life of suffering was unable to 
 shake, and which terminated only with his life. Let 
 me here specially draw attention to the fact that the 
 supposition that St. Paul was a prey to a delusion of 
 the imagination, leaves the might with which it has 
 
 125 
 
POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF 
 
 acted on the history of the world, and the beneficent 
 results that have followed it, utterly unaccounted for. 
 Why is it, I ask, that of all the delusions of which 
 man has been the prey, this only has been attended 
 with such mighty and beneficent results? It is not 
 sufficient to say that St. Paul was the prey of a 
 mental hallucination; but it is necessary to account 
 for the effects which it has produced, otherwise we — 
 fail to grapple with the historical conditions of the 
 case. 
 
 These epistles prove that in all ordinary matters, 
 in things relating to his mission, and even in dealing 
 with events which he himself esteemed to be super- 
 natural, the apostle was a man of the soundest 
 practical judgment. In estimating the value of his 
 testimony, this latter point requires particularly to 
 be attended to; and I confidently appeal to his mode 
 of dealing with the supernatural gifts as a proof of it. 
 He undoubtedly considered himself to be the subject 
 of supernatural revelations; but several passages make 
 it clear that he was in the habit of discriminating 
 between these and the impressions of his own con- 
 sciousness, 
 
 2. The belief in the resurrection of Jesus does not 
 simply rest on St. Paul’s testimony that he actually 
 saw Him. It was the universal belief of the Church, 
 —even of his opponents, who evidently had not de- 
 rived their views of Christianity from his teaching. 
 
 3. It was not only believed in as a fact, but it was 
 Lab 
 
IS Hep rma 
 
 THE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES. 
 
 the one sole and only ground of the existence of the 
 
 Church as a community. 
 
 4. It was recognised as possessing a mighty moral 
 and spiritual power, binding the individual Christian 
 into the closest relation to Jesus, as his sovereign 
 Lord, to whom he felt bound both to live and to die. 
 
 5. The testimony of these epistles not only is 
 valid for the dates when they were written—viz., the 
 brief interval of twenty-four, twenty-eight, and thirty- 
 two years after the crucifixion respectively—but is 
 equally so for that of every one of the primitive 
 
 _ apostolic churches, including the mother-church of 
 Jerusalem. This being so, they prove that it was 
 ‘coincident with the reconstruction of the Church 
 immediately after the crucifixion, and was the sole 
 
 _ foundation on which it rested. 
 
 6. If this belief was founded on a delusion, it must 
 have been one which was embraced by a very large 
 number of persons within the briefest interval of 
 
 _ time, and have been one with which neither myth nor 
 
 legend had anything to do in the formation. 
 
 7. These epistles furnish us with the names of 
 several of the original followers of Jesus who believed 
 that they had seen their risen Master on several 
 different occasions—viz., Peter, the eleven apostles, 
 James—then the entire apostolic body. This is 
 not only affirmed by St. Paul in the face of his 
 opponents as a truth which was incapable of being 
 disputed ; but the language of St. John in the 
 
 127 
 
POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF 
 
 Apocalypse affords the most unquestionable confir-_ 
 mation of the fact. Also, when we compare together 
 St. Paul’s assertion in the Corinthians, that He 
 was seen by James and Peter, with that in the 
 Galatians, that he had a personal interview with 
 those apostles, in which he discussed with them the 
 essential principles of their common faith, the pro- 
 bability amounts to almost a certainty that he was — 
 told by Peter and James that they had seen the ; 
 Lord. 
 
 | § The Epistle to the Corinthians also informs 
 us that one appearance of the risen Jesus was be- 
 lieved to have been witnessed by upwards of five - 
 hundred of His followers, of whom more than one- 
 half were alive when the apostle wrote the letter, — 
 This is a fact of which, if true, it is hardly pos- 
 sible to exaggerate the importance. In confirma- 
 tion of its truth, I observe that it is impossible to 
 believe that St. Paul asserted it, knowing it not 
 to be a fact. Even if unbelievers go to the ex- 
 travagant length of questioning the honesty of such 
 a man, it is impossible to doubt his prudence. 
 This alone would have withheld him from making 
 such an assertion in the face of his enemies, unless 
 he fully believed that they accepted this statement as 
 a fact. His means of ascertaining the truth were 
 ample ; and it is impossible to believe that a man of 
 the mental endowments of St. Paul would have 
 
 emitted to inquire into the beliefs of the prjmitive 
 128 
 
HE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES, 
 
 wn a eee 
 
 eo 
 
 believers on a point so vital as the resurrection of 
 Jesus. 
 
 9. One further point these epistles put in a striking 
 light. The resurrection of Jesus was accepted as a 
 fact even by those who on general grounds explained 
 away the truth of the literal teaching of Christianity 
 as to its promise of a corporeal resurrection here- 
 after. Views of this kind were entertained by some 
 portion of the Corinthian church. St. Paul’s mode 
 of reasoning with them is most remarkable. Its 
 entire cogency depends on the assumption that they 
 would admit the resurrection of Jesus to have been 
 an objective fact. If they had entertained the 
 smallest doubt on this, his argument ‘would have 
 
 been simply absurd. “If Christ be preached to 
 you that He rose from the dead, how say some 
 among you that there is no resurrection of the dead?” 
 
 The dullest intellect could not have failed to see that 
 this argument was conclusively met by denying the 
 
 resurrection of Christ. We may wonder that persons 
 
 who believed in the resurrection of Jesus as a fact 
 could have had any difficulties about a future resur- 
 rection. Yet so it was; and the mode in which the 
 apostle reasons with them is an indisputable proof 
 both of the universality and the strength of the 
 conviction of the reality of His resurrection. 
 
 Such are the chief facts which the evidence sup- 
 plied by these epistles puts beyond al] reasonable 
 doubt. 
 
 iit 
 
 3 TNS er = rw 
 
 129 K 
 
POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF 
 
 a S 
 
 The Belief in the Resurrection of our Lord not due 
 to the Delusions of His early Followers. 
 
 The question before us is now reduced into 
 exceedingly narrow limits. Jesus claimed to be the 
 Messiah, a personage whom the writings of the Old 
 Testament had induced the Jews generally to expect. 
 He was crucified on account of that claim. His cruci- 
 fixion caused a temporary extinction of the hopes of 
 His followers. His Messianic claims were revived on 
 the persuasion of His followers that He had risen 
 from the dead. The Church was reconstituted on 
 this basis, and has ever since exerted the mightiest 
 influence on the foremost portions of the family of 
 man. 
 
 These things being so, there are only two possible 
 alternatives before us. Either the resurrection of Jesus 
 was a fact; or it was founded on a delusion of some 
 kind: for I assume that no one whose opinion on the 
 point is of the smallest value will venture to affirm 
 that it originated in a deliberate imposture. If the 
 latter of these two alternatives be adopted, the delusion 
 must have taken one out of two forms, which-are the 
 only possible ones. Either the followers of Jesus 
 thought that they saw Him when in fact what they 
 saw was nothing but the creation of their imagina- 
 tions; or. Jesus did not really die, but they. mistook 
 a recovery from the wounds which He received in 
 crucifixion for a resurrection, Other alternatives 
 there are none. 
 
 130 wen 
 
THE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES. 
 
 oe 
 
 The last of these hypotheses seems to me to be so 
 hopelessly absurd, that it is hardly possible to argue 
 against it with gravity. No depths of credulity 
 on the part of the followers of Jesus are sufficient 
 to render such an hypothesis a _ possible one. 
 What the Church stood in urgent need of was not 
 a man slowly recovering from his wounds, but a 
 Messiah capable of realizing her aspirations. It was 
 impossible to mistake a sick Jesus hiding Himself in 
 obscurity for that Messiah. If the idea of the resur- 
 rection originated in this way, it must have been the 
 conscious imposture on the part of Jesus, His fol- 
 lowers, or both. . But this will not be pretended; for 
 it is impossible that the religion of truth can have 
 originated in a conscious fraud. To suppose, as the 
 true solution of the historical problem before us, that 
 a Jesus slowly recovering from His wounds, who was 
 secretly conveyed away, and who henceforth hid 
 Himself in retirement, and died shortly afterwards, 
 was actually a Christ raised from the dead, who could 
 realize the hopes. of His followers, will be accepted 
 only by those who secretly believe that human nature 
 isa sham: Jesus was either visited by His disciples, 
 or He was not. If they visited Him, they had the 
 evidence of their senses that what was before them 
 was a weak and dying man. If they agreed together 
 to reconstruct the Church on the basis of His supposed 
 resurrection, it must have been a fraud deliberately 
 concocted. If He was secretly removed into some 
 131 
 
POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF 
 
 — 
 
 distant place of security, and this retirement of His 
 was the foundation of the delusion that He had risen 
 from the dead and ascended into heaven, this must 
 have been well known to those through whose agency 
 it must have been effected. Did Jesus lend Himself 
 to this scheme? How long did it take to persuade 
 His other followers that He had gone up into heaven, 
 without affording them a sight of Him, and on this 
 to found the idea of His spiritual Messiahship? In 
 considering this subject, it must never be forgotten 
 that while such a belief was very slowly growing, the 
 Church was perishing from the want of a Messiah at 
 its head to unite together its discordant elements. 
 Besides, the idea that Jesus had escaped with His 
 life is one which never struck the early Jewish ad- 
 versaries of the Christian Church, It has originated 
 only in the closet of modern speculators, 
 
 The Vision Theory considered. 
 
 The other hypothesis may be designated as the 
 “vision theory.” It is founded on the assumption 
 that one or more of the followers of Jesus mistook 
 some subjective impression that they had seen Him 
 alive after His crucifixion for an objective reality; 
 and under this delusion they persuaded the others to 
 believe in its reality. This hypothesis, in order that 
 it may bear the appearance of possibility, is under 
 the necessity of assuming that the followers of Jesus 
 were the prey of an amount of enthusiasm and 
 
 132 
 
THE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES. 
 
 credulity that knows no limits. As it will be impos- 
 sible for me to discuss all the various forms under 
 which this hypothesis may be presented, within the 
 space allotted to this lecture, I must content myself 
 with offering a few observations on its general 
 character. 
 
 While this hypothesis frees the followers of Jesus 
 from the charge of deliberate imposture, it represents 
 that that which has been the most benevolent of 
 human institutions, and has produced the greatest 
 amount of self-sacrifice, has originated in a baseless 
 delusion. Those who retain any faith in humanity 
 will only accept this as a solution of the facts before 
 us, except under pure inability to do otherwise. 
 The Person and work of Jesus—not a bare doctrine— 
 has imparted to this society its moral and spiritual 
 power. ‘That power has been centred, not in a mere 
 fond admiration for departed worth, which has passed 
 into everlasting unconsciousness, but in a Jesus still 
 alive, who possesses every perfection of human nature, 
 able to be the subject of the profoundest regards of His 
 followers, and prompt them to make a self-sacrifice for 
 Him similar to that which He has shown for them. Can 
 it bea fact that the self-sacrificing regards of those who 
 during the course of eighteen centuries, in numbers 
 which no man can number, (Blessed be God for the 
 fact!) have viewed Him as the centre of their moral 
 and spiritual life, and who have striven to surrender 
 themselves to Him as living sacrifices—a reasonable 
 
 133 
 
POSITIVE EVIDEIMCE IN PROOF OF 
 
 — 
 
 service—Can it be true, I ask, that all this has been 
 rendered to one who sleepeth, and cannot be awa- 
 kened ? No other religion, or moral system, or great 
 institution, is based on devotion to a living person. 
 
 Those who propound this theory as a solution of 
 the origin of the delusion of the belief in the resur- 
 rection of Jesus, would gladly assume that it origi- 
 nated in the enthusiasm of a single individual, and 
 that he or she communicated his or her enthusiasm 
 to the other disciples. The reason of this is obvious. 
 It is a far more plausible assumption that a single 
 person should have fancied that he saw Jesus alive 
 after His crucifixion, and persuaded others that he 
 had done so, than that many persons should have at 
 the same time been the prey of similar delusions. 
 But the assumption that He was seen by one person 
 only is in the most direct and palpable contradiction 
 to facts which I have proved to rest on the most 
 unquestionable historical evidence. Not one person, 
 but many, were firmly convinced that they had seen 
 Him alive after His crucifixion. This is the true 
 problem which history presents to us for solution ; 
 and we must not allow our attention to be diverted 
 from it by any mere theory destitute of an historical 
 foundation. | 
 
 Still, however, it will not be out of place to offer 
 one or two remarks on it. Let it be observed that 
 this is not the mere case of a person’s mistaking a 
 subjective impression for an external reality, such 
 
 134 
 
THE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES. 
 
 as occur under certain states of disturbance of our 
 mental powers, which are designated “spectral illu- 
 sions.” It involves the persuasion that a man who 
 had been crucified only a few days before—not ‘his 
 ghost, or a spectre—thus reappeared, and was mis- 
 ‘taken for-the friend actually returned to life. Nay, 
 more: conversations devoid of all objective reality 
 must have been held; appointments have been made 
 for future meetings ; messages must have been sent ; 
 resolutions formed; and many other things, which it is 
 impossible here to enumerate, must have passed be- 
 tween them. These engagements were kept, or they 
 were not. If they were not, then there would have 
 been an end of the delusion. If they were, it is neces- 
 sary to assume a succession of such visionary delusions. 
 But is it credible, I ask, that an enthusiastic follower 
 of Jesus, who was persuaded that he saw Him again 
 alive in bodily reality, should have made no attempt 
 to embrace or touch Him during these repeated 
 meetings? If he had done so, the delusion must 
 have burst at once. 
 
 But further: it must have taken a long time before 
 the other followers could have been induced to accept 
 ‘this story as a fact, and to set themselves to re- 
 constitute the Church on its basis. They could not 
 help asking, Was He not going to appear to them? 
 What about His Messianic claims? Was He going 
 _ to revive them on the old foundation? How was the 
 Church to be reconstructed on the basis of a Messiah 
 
 £35 
 
POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF 
 
 25 eae 
 
 who had been crucified, but who had been raised from 
 the dead? Would He appear at their head? These 
 and numerous other questions must have been asked; 
 and until they were answered, the acceptance of the 
 story was impossible. Under such circumstances, the 
 process of making converts—if possible—must have 
 been a very slow and painful one. A considerable 
 interval of time must have been absolutely neces- 
 sary to have effected it; for such delusions are only 
 possible when the realities of the present have become 
 dimmed by the haziness of the distant past. The 
 required interval of time is precisely the thing which 
 the stern conditions of history refuse to grant. 
 
 But to return to the theory which historical evi- 
 dence proves to be the only possible one, as an 
 adequate solution of the facts. Not one person, but 
 many,—-St. Paul says, more than five hundred at 
 once,—several of whom can be named, were firmly 
 persuaded that they had seen Jesus alive after His 
 crucifixion, on different occasions. It follows, there- 
 fore, that if they mistook creations of their imagina- 
 tions for objective facts, considerable numbers of 
 persons must have laboured under the hallucination 
 of fancying that they saw visions of the crucified 
 Jesus risen from the dead, and have mistaken them 
 for realities, This, and no other, is the true problem 
 which the highest form of historical evidence presents 
 for our solution, as the only alternative to the resur- 
 rection of Jesus being an objective fact. 
 
 336 
 
 tore weeneenemey: 
 
THE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES. 
 
 I need not point out in detail—for the subject is 
 one level to the most ordinary understanding—the 
 numerous and insuperable objections to which such a 
 theory is exposed. What! Several different persons, 
 and on different occasions, five hundred on one occa- 
 sion, and eleven on several others, imagining that they 
 saw visions of Jesus alive after His crucifixion, and 
 fancying that what they saw was not His Spirit, but 
 Himself. raised from the dead? that they saw these 
 visions both when collected in bodies, and separately 
 as individuals? that they communed with Him, re- 
 ceived from Him definite and satisfactory answers, 
 made appointments to meet Him, and finally, that 
 they proceeded to reconstruct the Church on the basis 
 of a spiritual Messiah, who was to reign in heaven, 
 instead of a temporal one, who was to reign on earth? 
 Nay, not only was this mass of delusion possible, but 
 it has acted on the mind of man with a power and 
 influence for good, such as no truth has succeeded in 
 effecting! I appeal from the bar of prejudice and 
 prepossessions, to that of reason and of fact. If this 
 theory is a true account of the historic facts, these con- 
 stitute a greater miracle than the resurrection itself! 
 
 But I earnestly draw your attention to the following 
 consideration. Even if this theory is capable of giving 
 a possible account of the historic facts, for which it is 
 hopelessly inadequate, it leaves the moral and spiritual 
 fact utterly unaccounted for: namely, why it is that of 
 all the delusions of which man has been the prey, this 
 
 137 
 
POSITIVE EVIDENCE IN PROOF OF 
 
 —s 
 
 alone has acted with a power and influence for good 
 ‘to which history presents nothing in the smallest 
 degree parallel? I submit that any theory which 
 creates this problem is no solution of the facts as 
 they are presented to us by history. 
 
 Conclusion. 
 
 It follows, therefore, that as both these alternatives 
 ‘utterly fail as solutions of the historical facts, besides 
 being in themselves hopelessly improbable, the only 
 remaining alternative, which is attested by the highest 
 form of historical testimony, must be the true one— 
 that Jesus rose from the dead. This also furnishes 
 an adequate and philosophical account of all the facts 
 of the case. The belief in the resurrection has altered 
 the course of the world’s history. It has created the 
 mightiest of human societies. It has imparted to ita 
 moral and spiritual life, which has been energetic for 
 eighteen centuries in improving the condition of man, 
 morally, religiously, socially, and individually. If the 
 Messiahship of Jesus was real, and His resurrection a 
 fact, it is clear that it involves the presence of a Power 
 adequate for the production of the results. But if 
 both these are fictions, we are in the presence of a 
 result which is destitute of a natural cause, or in other 
 words, of a moral miracle. 
 The reality of the resurrection being established, 
 the difficulty of accepting the Gospels as credible 
 narratives of facts ceases. That difficulty never would 
 128 
 
THE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES. 
 
 oe ee 
 
 have arisen, except from the narratives of supernatural 
 events that they record. Apart from this, all the other 
 critical objections taken together would not hinder 
 their acceptance as memoirs of the ministry of Jesus 
 Christ, derived from the reminiscences of His personal 
 followers, handed down by the continuous traditions 
 of different churches, and committed to writing within 
 that period when those traditions must have preserved 
 the utmost freshness. This is what they profess to 
 be; and the truth of the resurrection being established, 
 and thereby all @ prior? difficulties being removed, we 
 can accept their statements on the same amount of 
 evidence as we require for the ordinary facts of history 
 and of daily life. The miracles themselves become 
 the ordinary facts of such a life. Ina similar manner 
 also the supernatural occurrences which St. Paul 
 ‘refers to in his epistles become equally credible. 
 
 The question before me has been a large one, and 
 one which requires a far more elaborate treatment 
 than has been possible within the limits of a single 
 lecture. Those who are desirous of seeing the whole 
 argument more fully developed, I must refer to my 
 recent work. I submit, however, to your considera- 
 tion, that these reasonings are fully adequate to prove 
 to any unbiassed mind, on the strongest grounds of 
 historical evidence, that the supernatural and miracu- 
 - lous elements which are contained in the New Testa- 
 ment are facts, and not the creations of a disordered 
 imagination, nor founded on imposture. | 
 
 139 
 
POSITIVE EVILEWVCE IN PROOF OF. 
 
 Be 
 
 One further observation, and I have finished. Too 
 much stress has certainly been laid by the defenders 
 of Christianity on the performance of objective mira- 
 cles, as though they formed the one sole proof of a 
 supernatural revelation. I am far from underestimating 
 them, as the foregoing lecture shows, as proofs of our 
 Lord’s divine mission. But I am most anxious that 
 we should place them in their proper position as con- 
 stituting only a portion of this proof. If the fourth 
 Gospel is an authentic document of Christianity, our 
 Lord affirmed that He had a higher evidence than that 
 of objective miracles in His entire work and Divine 
 Person. “He that seeth me,” says He, “seeth Him 
 that sent me.” “If ye believe not me, believe the 
 works, that ye may see and believe that the Father is 
 in me, and I in him.” Our Lord’s entire moral and 
 spiritual manifestation, according to these and nu- 
 merous other statements in the Gospels, form the 
 highest evidence that He came from God. His entire 
 Person, work, and spiritual influence form the great 
 standing miracle of Christianity, the evidential value 
 of which the lapse of time is powerless to diminish. 
 To this the history of the world presents no parallel. 
 It can be assigned to no human cause. The Light of - 
 the World shines by. its own inherent illuminating 
 power, When men’s spiritual blindness is such that 
 they fail to. perceive it, then, and then only, should 
 we appeal to mere objective miracles. We must be 
 
 careful even how we appeal to these apart from their 
 143 
 
THE NEW TESTAMENT MIRACLES. 
 
 moral environment. This the miracles of Christ 
 ‘possess. They are not simply prodigies, but “His © 
 works,”—‘“ the works which His Father gave Him to 
 finish.” I apprehend therefore, that, in conformity 
 with the statements of the fourth Gospel, the order in 
 which our evidence ought to be placed is, first, Christ’s 
 Person and divine work ; afterthat, His miracles. This 
 view of the case, though not in express terms asserted 
 _in the Synoptic Gospels, may be abundantly confirmed 
 _by their contents. The evidence of miracles was far 
 : more commanding to those who witnessed them, than it 
 can be to us in these latter ages, who have to believe in 
 them on historical evidence. But we, after a lapse of 
 eighteen centuries, are far more capable of appreciating 
 the mightiness of the work of Jesus Christ than His 
 _ contemporaries, or even than the early ages of Chris- 
 tianity. This evidence will grow stronger and stronger 
 as time advances, until the Father puts all things in 
 subjection under His feet. First, then, I place Christ, 
 His Person, work, and mighty influence, originating in 
 His resurrection from the dead; then His miracles, 
 with their moral environment, as proofs that He has 
 come from God. 
 
 Th2 
 
sUlemoti09 “gail gnolet 
 oN Sito ats ees dtobsd# lo. ain +2 
 Gs, i. 2 fernde): dein ah. bozalq ad. i) digue spect ; f 
 Higa eid oloeqisn ail, todd vofte ga Be 
 - ad Botiazer éenad gaoiqx ai, tom, pes "088 | 
 Hi. ~ bareagii03 qansbaudn « od seen, ahigeo Sif On 
 a a “ask eBW. ealagtion, to, songbiva, cre wD aus 1999 42 
 i pte Bde, beseontiv’ ori ie’ 03 ie fees 
 
 P Po rian sistema O16 ein 80 
 
 ae 
 eet 
 Rises: 
 ae 
 a 
 — 
 a = 
 ane 
 ee 
 os 
 pat 
 se 
 ot 
 a i 
 a 
 ae 
 eel 
 a> 
 seo 
 se 
 eae 
 = 
 pees 
 
 “met tute 3 e 208 its orl. ap nave. te 
 esa “otaorte bas sgnove wong Ibe ey Shr 79 ett 71 
 My os agai, Ibs. aug. sedied od tigaus ‘anotiey k 
 
 2), detadD sjelq 1 odd det toot eit Seba 
 an nat gitisalgiro: eoronitad gietoioy bas Hi i 
 cae caict zi] 5 nodd bosh: ont. art nig i 
 Eas 3H sac Ba, a soma i | 
 
 ra | ) 
 2 th Ey a 
 A a \ ha < ‘ AA i “ Hi ae 
 ml ak 2 ‘ t (oe 
 Sash hop: ; f SEPT St ee 
 ff ge bs gee PVA TEES» ln y aroun ie eas. ale ia. dame 
 ae 4s "x : 
 ( Piss 
 ry J 4 i . 
 her fae : 4 ‘ tye ' 
 eee ih et a ry. me Sit ne ne ‘ ie - oa 
 x ig | F 
 
 OMIM ee Bids TEEPE 5). a Se a ean 
 if nh 7 - ay 
 
LHE ADAPTATION OF CHRISTIANITY TO THE 
 
 4; 
 
 ul REQUIREMENTS OF HUMAN SOCIETY. 
 
 BY 
 ALFRED BARRY, D.D., D.C.L., 
 
 Principal of King’s C ollege, London, Canon of Worcester, and Honorary C haplain 
 to the Queen. 
 
SRE BAIS 
 VSG WA 
 
 et. aL SOAR U4 
 
 q Blis JP se Fs 
 
 Cie Sy Le wee Wah bake (alias BT tied es heitd, 
 
 “ 
 
THE ADAPTATION OF CHRISTIANITY TO 
 LHE REQUIREMENTS OF HUMAN SOCIETY. 
 
 I PROPOSE to confine myself rigidly to that aspect of 
 the moral power of Christianity, which is described 
 _ in the announced title of this lecture. The power of 
 _ the Gospel to develope the individual capacities of 
 man will be dwelt upon in the next Lecture; its 
 power to answer some of the deeper questions of 
 human life is to be dealt with in the last one (p. 221). 
 I have to speak simply of its bearing on human 
 Society as Society,—both on the bonds which keep it 
 together, and on the principles which give it a living 
 unity, manifesting itself in corporate feeling and 
 action. The subject, even thus limited, is formidably 
 large; and it is one, moreover, which has occupied 
 men’s thoughts forages. I can hope only to sketch it 
 in mere outline; nor can I promise any great novelty of 
 
 treatment, except so far as new lights may be thrown © 
 on an old subject by the needs, the questions, and the 
 _ experiences of our own days. The one point which I 
 would desire to establish, is the almost immeasur- 
 able difference between a religious conception of the 
 
 iI 145 I 
 
THE ADAPTATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 unity of man, based on the consciousness of a God > 
 revealed and known to us, and those conceptions 
 which either ignore or deny Him. ‘These last can 
 but form themselves, even at the best, into an uncen- 
 tered and shadowy “ Divine Republic” ; the religious 
 conception builds up before us “a city which has 
 foundations,” a well-centered and _ well-compacted 
 “kingdom of God.” 
 
 This relation of Christianity to human society 
 should be examined by reference, first to the abstract 
 principles .of Christianity itself, and next to the 
 practical application of these principles in Christian 
 teaching and life. 
 
 I. To one who enters on the bioilid of abstract 
 enquiry, two questions at once present themselves. 
 What is it which human society needs for its.exist- 
 ence and well-being? What is there to correspond to. 
 these needs in the fundamental truths of the Gospel ? 
 
 The essential needs of human society follow from 
 the very nature of its composition. Society is made 
 up of a number of men, each of whom has his own 
 perfect individuality ; able to stand—in some points 
 bound to stand—absolutely alone, face to face with 
 himself and with God; yet these individual units 
 are necessarily bound together by a network -of ‘real 
 spiritual ties, so that they not only must inevitably in- 
 fluence one another through outward word and action, 
 but are, in their own internal: nature, swayed by’ com- 
 
 mon influences, which vary in power according to the 
 146 ¥ 
 
TO THE REQUIREMENTS OF HUMAN SOCIETY. 
 
 degree of unity of nature existing among them. On 
 the right balance of these two principles of Individu- 
 alism and Socialism, the well-being of society depends. 
 This balance is most difficult to secure in fact;and even 
 adequately to determine in theory. One or other 
 of its scales is always being depressed below the true 
 theoretical equilibrium. At times the sword of . 
 physical force, wielded in the cause of anarchy or 
 of tyranny, is thrown in to end the conflict. But this 
 violent interposition, if ever salutary, is salutary only 
 as a daring act of spiritual surgery, performed>on the 
 body politic at some crisis of disease. For the normal 
 healthy well-being of society, the two principles must 
 be. recognised, and must. partly be harmonised by 
 formal regulation, and partly left to harmonise them- 
 selves by their own free action. 
 Now for individuality Society needs. freedom,— 
 freedom of individual action within assigned limits, 
 and freedom of corporate change and development. 
 For unity Society needs stability—some permanence 
 of basis and of main principles, anterior to, and inde- 
 pendent of, the wills of the individuals composing it. 
 Without the first there is no social life; without the 
 second, social life has no continuity. The perfection of 
 human society we call “civilisation” ; the very deriva- 
 tion of the word shows the necessity that all should act 
 as cives—free citizens of one country, each asserting 
 his freedom, and yet asserting it in order to lay it as an 
 offering, if need be as a sacrifice, on the altar of unity. 
 147 
 
THE ADAPTATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 i a Sone ee 
 
 Now what has the Gospel to declare in connection 
 with these two fundamental needs ?——or, in other words, 
 what does it reveal as the true principles of all social 
 life ? | 
 
 Christianity is, no doubt, first a revelation of the 
 purest and most perfect Monotheism. In this respect 
 it has simply taken up and perfected the sublime 
 message of the older covenant: “The Lord our God 
 is one Lord; and thou shalt love the Lord thy God 
 with all thy heart, and all thy soul, and all thy mind.” 
 Its peculiarity is that, in doing so, it speaks of the will 
 of God, not only as an external law, but as a spiritual 
 principle, realising itself within the soul, “Our life 
 is hid in God.” “In Him we live, and move, and 
 have our being.” The will of God, as law, is expressed 
 on the tables of stone, written by the finger of God in 
 the silence.of the Mount. The attributes of God, as 
 the basis of all spiritual morality, are represented as 
 “written on the fleshy tables of the heart.” To be 
 like God is the ideal of humanity. Clearly, there- 
 fore, Christianity recognises to the full truth, which, if 
 once accepted, gives what the stability of society 
 requires—a basis wholly anterior to the wills of the 
 individuals composing it. 
 
 It may well be contended that, even without any 
 distinct faith in a personal God, all thoughtful obser- 
 vation of humanity, whether under the Vivid concen- 
 trated light of our own inner consciousness, or in the 
 
 vaguer and larger field of human history, must reveal 
 148 
 
TO THE REQUIREMENTS OF HUMAN SOCIETY, 
 PLIES aA a Ca SEE OO ORO ES RD Ts 
 the existence of some such basis. We talk of the 
 reality of “laws” of society. Whatever be meant by 
 that unhappily ambiguous word “ law,” we at any rate 
 recognise by it some power constraining our own indi- 
 vidual wills, and we can hardly accept asa satisfactory 
 genesis of such a power the mere consent of a number 
 of other human wills, however great. We are driven 
 to seek it in some “Law of Nature ”—of the whole 
 universe, it may be, material and immaterial—or of 
 humanity as such, in its spiritual independence ; and, 
 with different degrees of clearness, we ascribe to such 
 law a “ Divine right.” As a matter of fact, many 
 atheistic or pantheistic theorists have been the deter- 
 mined advocates of despotism, and, in wrath against 
 individual self-assertion, have been ready to “ bid order 
 
 reign” over a spiritual desolation, misnamed peace. 
 But still for the mass of men there can be no doubt, 
 either theoretically or historically, that in Monothe- 
 ism, in the recognition of an almighty, all-wise, all- 
 righteous personal God, the element of stability in 
 society is most firmly and practically secured. The 
 command to the troubled waves of individual energy, 
 “Thus far shall ye come, and no farther,” must be 
 spoken by a Personal Will. The attraction which is 
 to create one great tide, overcoming all the eddies and 
 surges of the sea of life, must come from a Heaven 
 above. Perhaps a bare absolute Monotheism is apt to 
 emphasize too sternly this one element of social life, 
 even to the exclusion of the other. It is probably by 
 
 149 
 
THE ADAPTATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 no accident, for example, that the religion of Islam 
 seems to have thrown its wgis over absolute despotism. 
 In the Judaism from which it mainly sprang, this 
 tendency was kept in check by the division of con- 
 secrated power. “The Lord’s' anointed” was not 
 only the king, but the prophet also, and the priest. 
 When in Solomon the three characters were but par- 
 tially united, the result was a heavy yoke. When One - 
 should come, who could wear on His brows, with un- 
 questioned right, the threefold crown of the kingdom, 
 the priesthood, and the prophethood, then this sove- 
 reignty was recognised as one too great for any mere 
 man to wield. But in the bare, awful Monotheéism of 
 Mohammed these counteracting influences are swept 
 away. As the individual will itself is lost in the 
 Kismet of absolute predestination, so its actual exer- 
 cise is overborne by the majesty of the successor of 
 the Prophet. The idea of Monotheism is “God over 
 man.” As man becomes conscious of his own little- 
 ness, blindness, weakness, sin, the conception of God 
 asa Father is apt to pass, largely if not absolutely, 
 into the more awful conception’ of Him as’ the 
 Lawgiver and the Judge; and, in relation to human 
 society, the Vor Dei is sought, not so much in the 
 direct revelation to each soul, as in the voice of the 
 “ powers that be ” as “ordained by God.” The right 
 to question its utterance fades out of view. It may 
 therefore be true (as has been concluded by many) 
 that a bare Monotheism, especially when it holds 
 150 
 
TO TAE REQUIREMENTS OF HUMAN SOCIETY. 
 
 predestination with absolute unlimited conviction, 
 secures stability at the expense of liberty.. And 
 whenever this is done, life must die out from: the 
 fabric of society, and leave it standing in a dead, 
 imposing magnificence, destined to fall crashing to 
 the ground whenever a blast comes from the turbulent 
 ocean of revolution. If any systems of Christianity 
 have so represented it, they have given: some colour 
 of reason to those who denounce religion in the 
 interests of freedom. 
 
 But Christianity is not a bare Monotheism. Its 
 essence lies in the revelation of “God in man.” By that 
 revelation the reality of the Divine Image in man, on 
 which his power of freedom depends, is reasserted, 
 against all discoveries of his weakness, even against 
 _ the humbling consciousness of his sin, and the chill 
 terror which tells of the coming of death. The true 
 sense of the Fatherhood of God is revived and renewed. 
 The consciousness of a Holy Spirit, animating and 
 sustaining, and yet not enslaving, our spirits, is brought 
 out into vivid universal clearness. ‘The very mystery 
 of the Gospel—the Incarnation and the Atonement 
 of Christ—asserts with the most startling emphasis the 
 truth which St. Paul thought so fundamentally Chris- 
 tian, but. which some modern thinkers* have denied 
 to Christianity, that man must be a “ fellow-worker 
 with God.” in the triumph of good over evil. Nor 
 does it leave that truth on the cold heights of abstrac- 
 
 * See, for example, Mill’s “ Essays on Religion,” Essay iii. p. 256. 
 
 151 
 
? 
 
 LHE ADAPTATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 pereretrer ite stat I AO a ae 
 _ tion,—it brings it down to the busy scenes of actual 
 
 life. Now it assumes it as a thing of course, and only 
 draws inferences from it; now it states it for the 
 crises of life in all the impressiveness of paradox. 
 The Apostles are not afraid even to contrast the 
 liberty of the new covenant with the bondage of the 
 old—glorying in the free individuality of the Spirit, as 
 distinct from the constrained unity of the Law. 
 
 It is in this element of Christianity that we find the 
 security for individual freedom. It cannot be doubted 
 that it has destroyed slavery, whether embodied, as 
 in Europe, in the old serfship, or, as in America, in 
 the later forms of domestic slavery. It was significant 
 that the Scriptural defenders of slavery always drew 
 their weapons mainly from the armoury of Judaism. 
 It is equally significant that the New Testament does 
 not think it needful or safe to denoynce slavery : it 
 simply enunciates the principles which must eventually 
 destroy it, and leaves them to work themselves out. 
 Nor can we well fail to trace to Christianity much of 
 the assertion of individual freedom of thought, belief, 
 or action, against either the tyranny of law or the 
 subtler tyranny of public opinion. It was this aspect 
 of Christianity which perplexed and angered the 
 enlightened despotism of a Trajan or a Marcus 
 Aurelius. Every martyr was, often unconsciously, 
 a martyr for liberty. Against the claims of absolute 
 power, even if, as afterwards, usurped in the name 
 of Christ Himself, the answer has constantly gone 
 
 152 
 
LO THE REQUIREMENTS OF HUMAN SOCIETY, 
 orth, “Whether it be right to hearken unto you, 
 more than unto God, judge ye,” and act as ye shall. 
 judge. “As for us, we cannot but speak.” There 
 is a law of free conviction, higher than any law of 
 human power. Again, the very reverence for weak- 
 ness, so characteristic of Christianity, in which its 
 chivalry differs from mere heroism, whatever else it 
 implies, is surely a recognition of the inviolable 
 _ sacredness of the human soul as such. Similarly the 
 plea for faith—the faith which must necessarily be in- 
 dividual—warns off the foot of man from the spiritual 
 soil over which only the Presence of God should 
 “move, In our own country, at least, it is historically 
 true that the overthrow of absolute power was 
 wrought in the name of religious faith, even more 
 than of political liberty. A Christianity, which has 
 no reverence for freedom, is a Christianity untrue to 
 one of its most fundamental truths, 
 
 I contend, therefore, that Christianity vindicates its 
 claim to be a religion for human society, by recog- 
 nition, not of one, but of both of the elements, by 
 which the fabric of society is maintained. It does 
 not, indeed, attempt to harmonize them in any 
 definite formula. When our Lord gave the memo- 
 rable answer to the question as to the tribute-money, 
 He did not, as His hearers probably desired, separate 
 by a hard and fast line the things which may be 
 given to Cesar from the things which must be denied 
 him in the name of God. His silence here was a 
 
 153 
 
“THE ADAPTATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 part, and an important part, of His teaching. From 
 time to time, no doubt, the voice of Christianity must 
 speak, to mediate or to decide, in the contests between 
 authority and freedom. But its application of the 
 principles of the Gospel is for the time only: the 
 principles, and these alone, are eternal. The Gospel 
 itself is content to recognise both Individualism and 
 Socialism, as necessarily co-existent, and to assert the 
 sacredness of both, asa part of the law of Nature, which 
 is the law of God. Hence it is that it has a suitability 
 to all phases and stages of society—to the immobility 
 of the East, and the restlessness of the West—to the 
 early times when society had hardly emerged from the 
 simple form of the family, and to the complicated 
 developments of our maturer civilisation. If it is ever 
 supposed to be an advocate for either principle alone, it 
 must be because only one element of its full perfection 
 is set forth. In a non-Christian society of modern 
 
 days, the first and most obvious loss is the loss 
 
 of stability. But in the inevitable Nemesis which 
 waits on anarchy, freedom also will be swept away. 
 There are not wanting signs in the anti-Christian 
 systems of our day of devotion to a mere ‘enlightened 
 despotism as a remedy against license, or to a rigid 
 socialism, in which individuality is proscribed. The — 
 time may come again, when Christianity shall be in- 
 voked as the protector, not of order, but of individual 
 freedom. 
 
 So much the consideration of first principles seem 
 
 154 
 
TU THE REQUIREMENTS OF HUMAN SOCIETY. 
 
 to teach us as to the peculiar appropriateness of 
 Christianity to human society. I may remark here, 
 in passing, how singular a testimony to the super- 
 natural character of Christianity is afforded by its 
 solution of the great social problem, which undoubt- 
 edly baffled and perplexed the greatest thinkers of 
 antiquity. That by any ordinary process of develop- 
 ment, conceptions so eminently philosophic in their 
 character should have arisen in a comparatively 
 unphilosophic race, and principles absolutely catholic 
 in their applicability to all races and times should 
 have been the offspring of the notorious Jewish ex- 
 clusiveness, is to my mind _ incomprehensible—a 
 miracle more difficult of acceptance than any which 
 can be presented to our faith, Grant the great 
 fact of the Incarnation, and the result follows, by an 
 inference which the simplest could learn, or at least 
 be taught, to draw. Deny it, and it would be difficult 
 indeed to give any adequate explanation of the Apos- 
 tolic teaching, or of its result in the Christian Church. 
 II. But I leave the consideration of the abstract 
 principles of the Gospel, and pass on to what perhaps 
 may be considered the real point at issue between 
 Christianity and unbelief on this subject—the prac- 
 tical application of these first principles in what we 
 call especially Christian morality. 
 _ Before doing this I would remind you of two pre- 
 liminary considerations. | 
 _ The first is, that,since Christianity is based on certain 
 155 
 
LHE ADAPTATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 mee eee: 
 
 great truths or facts, expressing the relation of God 
 to man, its creed is not, and cannot be, a code of 
 rules, an order of rites, a system of philosophical 
 theories. It is simply a declaration of certain facts, 
 in or anterior to the history of the world. As a 
 teaching of Monotheism, it declares that God made 
 all things in heaven and earth, and that He is the 
 Father of men, made in His own image. As pro- 
 perly Christianity, it declares that the Son of God 
 took upon Him our flesh, in it lived, died, rose again 
 for us, and ascended to sit for ever on the right hand 
 of God—that the Holy Ghost, proceeding from the 
 Father, sent by the Son, actually works in the souls 
 of His people, to inspire, to teach, to sanctify. Of 
 these great truths Christianity presents two witnesses 
 —the Bible and the Church—that is, the written 
 Word and the embodied grace of Christ. Yet it is 
 not properly the Bible, or the Church, or both, but 
 the great truths of which these bear witness, which 
 form the ultimate basis of Christianity. 
 
 Now these so-called truths may be falsehoods; the 
 witnesses to them may be deceived or deceiving, 
 But it is clear that, if they are truths at all, they 
 must be unchangeable in themselves, and imperishable 
 in their effects on man. Rules and rites may change, 
 as circumstances alter; theories may last only for 
 a time, as being necessarily imperfect exhibitions of 
 principles. But what has been has been. Its effects 
 must live,and adapt their power to every change, 
 
 156 
 
LO THE REQUIREMENTS OF HUMAN S OCIET Y: 
 
 ——— 
 
 be it what it may, which passes on man. And truths 
 of fact, moreover, are the property (so to speak) of 
 all. Their effects, if they are real, must touch, not a 
 few souls here and there, but the whole race of man. 
 Of these effects some are wholly independent of 
 man. They belong to the working of the laws of 
 God; all that each man can do is partially to cut 
 himself off from them, or open his soul to them. But 
 
 |so far as these consequences suggest and demand the 
 co- “operation of men, they become the great principles 
 of Christian morality. They are always principles, not 
 formal rules. They must, of course, embody and 
 enforce themselves in definite rules of action. But 
 ‘these outward rules—be they ever so Divine—will 
 | necessarily change and pass away. They are but the 
 ‘mortal letter: they who would imprison the growing 
 Spiritual life of man within them make them “the 
 letter that killeth” by the very contact of its mor- 
 tality. Even of the Ten Commandments our Lord 
 taught us this in the Sermon on the Mount. And 
 when, later in His ministry, He was asked, “Which 
 is the great commandment?” He gave no formal 
 tule. His answer asserted two fundamental prin- 
 ciples, and implied a third. The love of self He took 
 for granted ; the love of our neighbour He empha- 
 sized ; and above both He exalted the love of God. 
 And this leads me naturally to my second pre- 
 liminary consideration, that (as Hooker puts it) the 
 “law supernatural” implies and supplements the 
 157 
 
THE ADAPTATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 Se ee ee 
 
 “law natural.” It accepts the fundamental principles 
 of human nature, as it came from the hand of God: 
 its task is partly to supplement those principles as 
 imperfect, partly to regenerate and purify them, as 
 existing in a fallen nature. Hence, so far as the 
 principles of Christian morality are embodied in rules, 
 these rules take for granted what man previously 
 knew ; they supply (so to speak) the dominant note, 
 always implying certain under-tones of harmony, 
 although sometimes needing for a time to be brought 
 out in great and even excessive clearness.. The “ New 
 Testament morality ”—that is, the portion recorded to 
 us in Holy Scripture of the distinct and formal moral 
 teaching of our Lord and His Apostles—cannot be 
 taken to express the whole of the moral life which 
 He intended to grow up in His Church, Just as it 
 implied the old Jewish law and ritual in all who first 
 preached the Gospel, so, to His Divine mind per- 
 fectly, to the Apostles, and especially to St. Paul, in 
 degree, it implied all that the same God had taught 
 the Gentiles.* It laid hold of the three great threads 
 of the actual civilisation of man at the appointed 
 time when He appeared—the knowledge of the Greek, 
 the law and order of the Roman, as well as the holi- 
 ness of the Jew. It moulded and regenerated all; 
 it ignored and entirely superseded none, ere 
 
 * Students of Church history will remember how emphatically 
 this view was advanced by Clement of Alexandria and other 
 great writers of the Alexandrine school. 
 
 158 
 
Sn ee 
 
 TO THE REQUIREMENTS OF HUMAN SOCIETY. 
 
 Suffer me to illustrate these two principles by 
 notable examples. 
 
 On the first, let me remind you of the error. of 
 those who would guide all Christian society literally 
 and absolutely by the formal commands of our Lord 
 to His disciples, especially those of His earliest and 
 most rudimentary teaching in the Sermon on the 
 Mount; who, if such an attempt seem to fail in our 
 own time, either teach us by implication that His 
 
 _ wisdom was imperfect, and His religion a thing. of 
 _ yesterday, or brand the Christianity of our own day 
 - as a mere civilised and softened heathenism, apostate 
 
 from Him whose name it bears.* We can well under- 
 stand the inclination to: make His words eternal in 
 their letter as well as their spirit, when even an un- 
 
 believer in His Divine nature has suggested that we 
 
 can best translate abstract morality into the concrete 
 by considering, in. any case actually presented to us, 
 
 how Christ would have us think and speak and act.f 
 
 * I refer not merely to such works as “ The Life of Joshua 
 
 - Davidson” and “Modern Christianity a Civilised Heathenism.” 
 
 Even in Mill’s Essay on Liberty (in the section on “ Liberty 
 of Thought and Discussion”) the same line of thought prevails; 
 
 and Christians who cannot accept. it are,accused of considering 
 
 “the doctrines in their integrity” as merely “serviceable to pelt 
 adversaries with.” 
 
 + See “Mill’s Essays on Religion,” p. 255. “ Nor even now 
 would it be easy, even for an unbeliever, to find a better trans- 
 lation of the rule of virtue from the abstract to the concrete, than 
 to endeavour so to live that Christ would approve our life.” The — 
 confession is a remarkable one, and it seems difficult to find a 
 
 159 
 
THE ADAPTATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 SINE Naan Lenaiie See Ne ance 
 But still it cannot be. A rule, to be living and effec- 
 tive, must adapt itself to the special needs of the 
 times and the men to whom it is given. When these 
 pass away, the form of the rule must change with 
 them ; the inner life in it “ fulfils itself in many ways.” 
 The rules, for example, so often discussed in anti- 
 Christian controversy—of non-resistance to evil, of 
 unbounded and unquestioning almsgiving, of absolute 
 surrender of the wealth of the world and all that it 
 will buy—these simply embody the great principle of 
 complete self-sacrifice for love to man or love to God. 
 At the time of their utterance they called for a literal 
 obedience: first from the Apostles, and afterwards 
 from the church of Pentecost they received such 
 obedience. So, and so perhaps only, could a note be 
 struck, which, by a simple massive unison, should) 
 startle a sleeping world as with a trumpet sound.. 
 But it is the principle alone which is eternal. Its: 
 application, then absolute, had to be tempered here- 
 after, not, indeed, by any regard to self—for this would 
 have contradicted the leading principle—but by regard 
 to the good of the offender and the good of society. 
 The same love, which first dictated these rules, might 
 afterwards equally forbid their literal exercise. When 
 
 sufficient basis for it in the belief that the Prophet of Nazareth 
 is to be placed “in the very first rank of men of sublime genius” 
 (p. 254). Mr. Mill himself evidently, as a “rational sceptic,” 
 inclines to a higher view, though one infinitely below what 
 Christianity implies, 
 
 160 
 
“i 70 THE REQUIREMENTS OF HUMAN SOCIETY. 
 
 Carlo Borromeo embraced, entreated, rewarded, onc 
 who had sought to be his assassin, he erred, though 
 
 in a noble error; he had a right to sacrifice his own 
 indignation, but he did no real kindness to the crimi- 
 
 nal, and he would have done, had not the law inter- 
 
 vened, a cruel unkindness to society.* 
 In regard to the second, I would suggest to you 
 
 _ to consider the opposite treatment in the New Testa- 
 ment of what we may call the two self-regarding 
 
 4 virtues, purity and manliness. Purity is emphasized 
 again and again; it is rekindled by the sacred fire of 
 holiness from the altar of God; the violation of it is 
 branded as a sacrilegious pollution of the Christ in 
 us. Manliness is scarcely noticed; once only in the 
 
 New Testament are Christians bidden to “quit them 
 
 like men, and be strong;” and even of the strength 
 that is in them “‘to overcome,” they are rather 
 
 reminded that it is an “unction” from above, a 
 
 “strength made perfect in weakness.” Can we fail 
 
 to understand this difference? Read the story of the 
 unutterable impurity of the age, unrestrained by the 
 enlightenment of Greece and the stern order of Rome, 
 hardly affected even by the greater purity of the 
 _ Jewish life, because it imprisoned itself in a cere- 
 4 monial cleanness and a sanctimonious pride. You 
 will not wonder that Christian purity came as ina 
 
 * I have quoted an historical example. Many of my readers 
 may temember a similar picture in the region of fiction, from 
 
 the hand of the author of “ Les Misérables,” 
 
 NIT 161 ; M 
 
THE ADAPTATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 new commandment, with an angelic presence which 
 needed to be heralded in letters of light. Read, | 
 the other hand, the moral teaching of theage. You will 
 find that “manliness” (which I take to be rightful self- 
 assertion) was then exaggerated to an idolatry. The 
 one type of heathen virtue was the Stoic self-suffi- 
 ciency ; the one type of Jewish piety was the Phari- 
 saic self-righteousness. Can you wonder that in the 
 first proclamation of Gospel morality the opposite 
 class of virtue had to be emphasized, and the over- 
 weening self-assertive element of human nature to 
 be rebuked or restrained rather than sanctioned ? 
 And yet, in the Christian Church, manliness. grew 
 quickly up, under the consecration of far higher and 
 lovelier principles, till, through the heroism of the 
 martyr, and the self-control of the ascetic, it issued 
 finally in the form of that -chivalry which carried 
 courage to an excess, even a fantastic excess, such 
 as Greece and Rome never knew. . 
 You. may see another application of the same 
 principle, if you consider the treatment of the two 
 great relative principles of duty and love. Both, 
 doubtless, are accepted and blessed. “To be true in 
 love” is the Christian motto, as it is the character of 
 “the Head” “into whom we are to grow up.” But 
 who can be blind to the predominant, the almost 
 overwhelming, advocacy of the claims of love? Do 
 we.ask why this was so? The answer is surely to be 
 
 sought in the fact that duty, especially public pais 
 162 
 
y 
 
 0 THE REQUIREMENTS OF HUMAN SOCIETY. 
 
 — 
 
 was the watchword of all the higher morality of man, 
 as it then’ existed on the earth. It lingered even‘in 
 the corruption of the Roman Empire; it flourished 
 in the idolatry of the Law, which was at once the 
 strength and the weakness of the Jewish nationality. 
 But love seemed to the heathen moralist to be an 
 unmanageable factor in the “ Divine Republic” of the 
 soul, to be coerced and reduced almost to the level of 
 
 _an appetite; so that his philosophical nomenclature 
 
 had no word for it, which did not savour either of 
 personal limitation (¢:A/a) or of half-sensual. passion 
 (épés). Love among the Jews was limited and nar- 
 rowed by the question, “Who is my neighbour ?”’ till 
 it became a kind of extended selfishness, excessive 
 towards all within the pale, fierce or pitiless towards 
 those without. The principle of Love as a world-wide 
 principle needed to be rescued from oblivion, almost 
 to be created anew. Therefore it was exalted, not 
 only rising above duty, but at times almost seeming 
 to overbear duty.. But the perpetuation of that sole 
 exaltation of Love, then absolutely needful, has been 
 urged, not quite unjustly, against the prevalent 
 Christian teaching of our own changed day. 
 Taking, then, these two guiding considerations with 
 us, let us consider how Christianity does espera deal 
 
 | with human society. 
 
 It seems to me that: Christianity cannot ‘accept’ as 
 
 a fundamental basis, or carry out as a dominant 
 
 principle of action, the conception of human society 
 163 
 
THE ADAPTATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 ect 8 
 
 as founded simply on the consciousness of mutual 
 needs. For this theory regards society as if it had no 
 basis of natural unity, as if, in sustaining it, men had 
 simply to regard their own interests, exercise their 
 own will, and leave all to come right bya competition 
 of such interests, in which the race must be always to 
 the swift, and the battle to the strong. This is, I 
 suppose, the creed of the Political Economist pure 
 and simple; it is the application of the wider prin- 
 ciple of the “ struggle for existence,” which is supposed 
 to rule in the animal world. Now it is the effort 
 of even the highest humanity to correct this selfish 
 principle by nobler and more spiritual elements. The 
 very fact that the word “selfish” is discredited in our 
 ordinary language is decisive as to its power so to 
 correct it. And a morality stamped with the sign 
 of the cross, and professing to follow “the mind 
 which was in Christ Jesus,” is self-condemned, if for a 
 moment it neglect that corrective duty. 
 
 But, while this is obviously true, it is equally clear 
 that neither reason nor Christianity condemns utterly 
 this principle of self-love and self-assertion in its 
 own true, but subordinate, sphere. It is too often 
 forgotten that our Lord’s golden rule takes the love 
 of self for granted. In urging that the love of our 
 neighbour should be “like it,” He clearly means 
 that it should be like it in kind, though it may well 
 surpass it in degree. Therefore,as this love of our 
 neighbour is at once a social instinct and a moral 
 
 164. 
 
TO THE REQUIREMENTS OF HUMAN SOCIETY. 
 principle of thoughtful action, our Lord obviously 
 sanctions self-love, not merely as an instinct to be 
 allowed for, but as a principle to be recognised among 
 the guiding principles in life. Nor is this all. It 
 has even been made a reproach to Christianity, by the 
 advocates of the “Religion of Humanity,” that it 
 appeals to the sense of our own highest interest, in 
 bidding a man work out his own salvation, and save 
 his own soul. The reproach would be just, if the 
 Gospel made this man’s chief duty ; it has been just 
 against many theories of the Christian faith, many 
 forms of the so-called religious life. But it is no 
 “reproach, it is rather an evidence of truth to human 
 nature, when this self-love is placed in its due 
 position, as the third, and the third only, of the great 
 moral laws of life. 
 
 Accordingly, the general tenour of Christian 
 morality, as such, is at once to acknowledge this 
 rightful power of individualism, and to keep it in 
 its due subordination. Its acknowledgment of the 
 right of property, which the tenth commandment 
 manifestly sanctions, and which was urged by ot 
 Peter on Ananias, even in the first ardour of self- 
 sacrifice in the early Church, is surely decisive. St. 
  Paul’s declaration, that “if a man will not work, neither 
 shall he eat,” is enough to satisfy the sternest preacher 
 of self-reliance. It is perfectly true that we hold’ 
 property to be a trust from God, to be used for His 
 
 glory and man’s good. But, in so doing, we necessarily 
 165 
 
THE ADAPTATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 recognise its rightful existerice between man and 
 man as’a law of nature. Its acquisition depends on 
 the great law of natural inequality ; its transmission 
 on the different degrees of natural unity between man 
 and man. Socialism, which ignores both these laws, 
 can only press Christianity into its service by taking 
 what is accidental and temporary in its system for 
 what is essential and eternal. The Gospel unques- 
 tionably recognises the power of self-interest—and 
 therefore of self-defence, self-assertion, and the like. 
 ——as one of the forces which must move the world. 
 
 But still, following here also the example of its 
 Master, the Christian morality rather takes this force 
 for granted, as one which requires little fostering, 
 and which in human nature, as it is, is likely 
 rather to need depression than exaltation. Its. 
 quarrel with the political economist begins when his 
 principles are asserted, as if they could cover the. 
 whole field of human nature, or meet all the exi-. 
 gencies of human life. Social affections (as Butler 
 showed long ago), are at least as original and as 
 powerful an element in human nature as self-love. 
 The trials and distresses of life often arise from 
 causes beyond the control. of those who suffer from. 
 them ; and, they must be met by other influences 
 than those of a rigid individualism. Accordingly 
 Christianity, from the Apostolic times downwards, 
 has always thrown. much of its strength into the work 
 of the limitation of self-love. At times, as when our 
 
 166 
 
19 ie Fa REQUIREMENTS OF HUMAN SOCIETY. 
 
 Lord laid His special command of voluntary poverty 
 on the young ruler—as when, in the Church of Pente- 
 cost, individual property was laid at the Apostles’ 
 feet—as when, in the Middle Ages, ascetic examples 
 of utter self-abnegation bore their heroic witness 
 against a world of selfish violence—it even finds it 
 needful to overbear self-love entirely for the moment. 
 At all times it holds up the glory of self-sacrifice, for 
 individuals, for mankind, for God Himself, as that 
 ‘which sinful man needs to have enforced upon him, 
 and that which, if man were not sinful, would be natu- 
 rally recognised as the sovereign principle of life. Yet, 
 | putting exceptional occasions aside, it never denies 
 the action of self-interest. Even the hard lore of 
 political economy has its place, if it will be content 
 with that place, under the supremacy of the Gospel. 
 Closely connected with this subject, though leading 
 us to a distinct field of thought, is the relation of 
 Christianity to what is called material civilisation,— 
 to the provision of the necessaries, the comforts, the 
 adornments, the enjoyments of life. What is its 
 ‘principle here? It is the absolute subordination, 
 in the self which it has recognised, of the flesh to 
 the spirit, the mortal to the immortal. It asks, as 
 to all these external things, “What shall it profita 
 man, if he gain the whole world, and lose his own 
 soul?” It undoubtedly urges that a man should 
 be able to sit loose to these things; and, that he 
 may be able to do so in times of crisis, it bids him 
 167 
 
LHL ADAPTATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 = ne area wena 
 
 exercise a hett of Gleconirsi oer tae necessary, 
 self-discipline or self-chastisement, as a part of 
 regular Christian life. But the method of the ap- 
 plication of this principle must vary, according to. 
 time and place, circumstance and character, from the 
 most severe asceticism to the free and thankful use 
 of all good things. The poverty of the Galilee of our 
 Lord’s time was very different from the poverty of . 
 St. Giles’s in our own. What was spiritual help 
 in the one case might be spiritual hindrance in the 
 other. In these days, indeed, the anxieties of a 
 pinching and oppressive poverty may be at least as 
 injurious as the effeminating effects of luxury. For in 
 either case men rest too much on “the things that. 
 perish in the using,’ and so have no sufficient 
 spiritual leisure for the things which abide for ever. 
 The ideal, both of the individual life, and of the life 
 of society, is to be free for the things of the spirit, 
 and to have the lower capacities so far satisfied as 
 to conduce to the cultivation of the higher. How 
 this shall best be realised, is a problem, the elements 
 of which vary from time to time. In our own age, too 
 apt to glory in material advancement as if it were 
 true civilisation, too prone (especially in England) to 
 the accumulation of wealth which. may be spent in 
 luxury, Christian morality can hardly be wrong in 
 lending all its force to the plea which all thoughtful 
 philanthropy must make, partly for greater simplicity 
 of our external life, and still more for more thorough 
 168 
 
FO THE REQUIREMENTS OF HUMAN SOCIETY. 
 
 Ne eer ee rrrrr eee e rasa ee area eee occ ee a ansammte citrate Ten eett aaa manana eae Oem Te Si aE or 
 
 culture of the higher forces, which will keep the in 
 fluences of that external life in their right place of 
 subordination. But still, it is, as a rule, temperance, 
 not abstinence, that it would preach. Abstinence is 
 ‘put the medicine of spiritual disease ; temperance is 
 the regimen of spiritual health. No one who studies 
 the picture of our Lord’s own life, or even the cari- 
 “catures of it, presented by the cavillers of His own 
 ‘day, or the “idyllic” painters of ours,—no one who 
 ‘enters into the central principle of the Gospel, as 
 ‘exalting the spirit above the law, and therefore 
 “trusting in positive rather than negative influences, 
 —will doubt that the relation of Christianity to 
 material civilisation is one of independence, and not 
 of hostility. 
 
 - But I pass on from this selfish aspect of our social 
 relation, which Christianity recognises, but hardly 
 enforces, to the view of society as dependent on the 
 nature of man, and therefore having a sacredness of 
 its own, on which Christianity undoubtedly rejoices 
 to dwell. The unity or brotherhood of all men is 
 one of its fundamental truths. That this unity 
 may be strengthened, and, if need be, enforced, 
 by mutual needs, no man can deny; that it is ex- 
 pressed in the reality of mutual affections, we freely 
 acknowledge. But it is (so the Gospel declares) 
 based on neither of these things. God has made men 
 _ of one blood, children of one Father. Unity, as truly 
 as individuality, is a law of nature, that is, of God. 
 
 169 
 
LHE ADAPTATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 --. —— —— +e 
 
 Now the first form of this natural unity is clearly 
 the unity of the family—between father and son, 
 between brother and brother, between husband and 
 wife. No one can be ignorant how essentially 
 sacred Christianity makes this unity, which to 
 Utopian dreams of socialism is apt to be a perplexity 
 or an offence. With marvellous profoundness. of 
 treatment St. Paul (in the Epistle to the Ephesians) | 
 sees in its two great bonds shadows of. Divine 
 relationship to man. Fatherhood is sacred: because 
 we have all one Father in heaven. Marriage is 
 consecrated, as a type of the mystic union between. 
 Christ and His Church. Steadily, even sternly, 
 both the Gospel, and the Church proclaiming that 
 Gospel, stand forth to bar the way against profligacy, 
 against liberty, falsely so called, against pleas of 
 public or private convenience, and the like, when 
 they seek to violate the sanctity of the home. There 
 have been times, indeed, in the history of Christianity, 
 when it has faltered in the proclamation of that 
 sanctity, overborne by a supposed call. of devotion 
 to, God, or of that devotion to humanity, which 
 Socialism. now-a-days pleads against what it calls 
 domestic’ narrowness. - But these times of failure 
 have been exceptional and transient.’ Its teaching, on 
 a whole, has been powerful beyond all human power 
 to preserve this, the first, and yet the most enduring, 
 of all forms of human society. 
 
 Next in. order. comes the form. of political 
 
 170. 
 
TO THE REQUIREMENTS OF HUMAN SOCIETY. 
 
 unity, growing out of the family, into the tribe, out 
 of the tribe into the nation. That this is a real 
 natural unity, few will doubt. How much of it is 
 to be assigned to the power of race, how much to 
 the influence of circumstances, physical and moral, 
 acting through generations, may be subject of con- 
 troversy. But its reality is independent of these 
 questions. The marked and vivid form in which 
 it exists in modern Europe, has grown up since 
 the days of the first proclamation, of Christianity. 
 There was then but one vigorous nationality, under 
 the levelling sway of the Roman Empire ; and this 
 nationality, the Jewish, was alien from the Gospel, 
 and the foe of its catholicity, and moreover was 
 already marked for death. But still political unity 
 is distinctly consecrated in the New Testament. 
 Probably it recognises not principally what we call 
 patriotism and public spirit, which have flourished 
 in. more ancient, and more modern times; it deals 
 rather with loyalty to “the powers that.be, as. or- 
 dained of God,” even when Christian loyalty had to 
 be paid to a pagan emperor, and that emperor a 
 Nero. _ This could not. be otherwise in the actual 
 political condition of the time; and long after that 
 time patient submission, rather than enthusiastic 
 service, was all that Christians could pay to an. idola- 
 trous and oppressive power. Not till freedom and 
 independence came back, did what we call patriotism 
 revive. Then it went back largely to the older Testa- 
 171 
 
THE ADAPTATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 ment, the covenant of the chosen nation; and in so 
 doing, it sometimes forgot the difference which sepa- 
 rates Judaism from Christianity.* Still the fact 
 remains, that Christianity distinctly consecrates politi- 
 cal unity, even under the pale and dreary grandeur 
 of the Roman Empire. We may well argue « fortioré 
 for its sanction of the nobler and intenser national 
 unity of later days. 
 
 Then, beyond the family and the nation, there is 
 the unity of the race of man. How little this was 
 recognised in uncivilised days, when “stranger” and 
 “enemy” were synonymous terms; how hard the 
 pride of civilised man found and still finds it to 
 believe that there is no difference between “ Greek 
 and barbarian, bond and free”; how patriotism, 
 especially in the pre-Christian ages, was apt to be- 
 come an enmity to the human race at large, and to 
 dispense with the simplest laws of truth and justice in 
 dealing with foreigners; how in our days physio- 
 logical science is tempted to place impassable barriers 
 between the Caucasian race and the Bosjesman or 
 the savage of Terra del Fuego—all this we know 
 only too well. Slavery was the practical representa- 
 tion of this denial of human unity. Gradually, indeed, 
 
 * This is notable, for example, at the time in English history 
 when, in the reign of Elisabeth, patriotism and loyalty were 
 exaggerated almost to an idolatry. The English were “ God’s 
 chosen people”; their enemies (the Spaniards especially) were 
 as Canaanites or Amalekites. 
 
 172 
 
TO THE REQUIREMENTS OF HUMAN SOCIETY. 
 
 er co 
 
 “the idea of human unity emerged ; it wrote itself on 
 the language of men; it dawned on the philosophers 
 of Greece and the jurists of Rome. The universal 
 spread of Greek philosophy and of Roman law was 
 "the pioneer of the catholicity of the Church of Christ. 
 
 But yet it is not too much to say that Christianity, 
 which has been content to give its powerful sanction 
 to the unity of the family or the nation, has here 
 simply transformed into a warm living reality what 
 was before a ghostly abstraction. The miracle of 
 ' Pentecost was the visible sign of this regeneration of 
 ' the world. So far as our “common humanity” is a 
 _ power, and not a name, it exists through the power 
 of the Gospel. Commerce, which is the expression 
 of the unity of mutual needs, not only fails to 
 enforce it, but sins against it again and again. 
 Philanthropy, on a purely human basis of brother- 
 hood, has never yet proved itself a world-wide power. 
 ' Christianity, and as yet Christianity almost alone, has 
 proved itself the messenger of universal brotherhood 
 to man. The words “Our Father” and “ Our 
 Saviour” have had a power which the “ enthusiasm 
 of humanity” could never rival. 
 
 And yet, as if all these forms of natural unity were 
 not enough, we know that men are always forming 
 : voluntary unions, from harmony of character or from 
 unity of object. Each makes these for himself; and 
 yet, when made, they bind him who made them. In 
 lower degree this is true of all such voluntary asso- 
 
 173 
 
THE ADAPTATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 ciations. How specially true of that voluntary union 
 of marriage, which is the link between. these volun- 
 tary bonds and the bonds of natural unity! It rests 
 with us to accept or refuse it; yet, when it is formed, 
 all earthly ties give way to it. “A man shall leave 
 father and mother, and cleave to his wife.” 
 
 Now all these forms of unity Christianity recog- 
 nises. But one form of unity it creates in the Catholic 
 Church, marvellously, in its first origin, uniting both 
 kinds of unity. Like the marriage which is made 
 its ‘type, it was a voluntary unity under the free 
 conviction and self-devotion of faith; and yet, once 
 made, it asserted itself as supreme. Unlike that 
 marriage tie, if once offered to man, it cannot without 
 spiritual responsibility be refused. It is through the 
 creation of the Church that the unity of all men 
 starts into’a living reality. All men are, or may be, 
 its members. All “ peoples, nations, and languages ” 
 find their place within its pale. It is a unity which 
 is based upon the essentially spiritual principles of a 
 regenerate human nature. Therefore it goes deeper 
 than those which depend on circumstances or-second- 
 ary principles. Therefore its power has been wider 
 than any unity of family, of nation, of race: And 
 yet it is infinitely freer and more elastic than any, 
 —less liable even to deadness, incapable of death. 
 
 It is obvious from all these considerations how Chris- 
 tianity enforces unity in all these various forms. I 
 do not, of course, say that in the history of this sinful 
 174 
 
70 THE REQUIREMENTS OF HUMAN SOCIETY. 
 
 ———_ ——_——. 
 
 and imperfect world there has been no clashing of 
 these various principles of unity, in which one crosses 
 and mars the others. But take the history of the 
 world broadly, and Christianity has been the chief 
 social and uniting force—compared with which all 
 others have been as nothing. 
 
 Its great principles of social action are expressed in 
 the famous formula already referred to (AdnOevew év 
 ayarn). Now of these two principles I would remark 
 that the principle of truth (or righteousness) strongly 
 recognises individuality ; the principle of love, without 
 ignoring it, depresses it toa secondary place. In the 
 conception of “being true,” there is, first, the love for 
 ‘and the search for truth, in which each man, though 
 he may receive the aid of others, is ultimately alone. 
 For each man must think, each man must believe, for 
 himself. There is, next, the speaking truth, and acting 
 righteousness ; and this, while it necessarily is a social 
 act, impossible without contact with others, still recog- 
 nises ourselves as distinct from them, them as distinct 
 from us. We call its operation “duty,’—the giving 
 to all what is due from us to them, whether we care 
 for them or not, whether they. are friends, strangers, 
 or enemies; and in conceiving what that duty is, we 
 are always alone with our conscience or before God. 
 The merely righteous man is isolated, even in the 
 crowd whom he serves, and who serve him.» On 
 the other hand, the essential point of the principle 
 of love is self-forgetfulness., By it, we live in the life 
 
 175 
 
THE ADAPTATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 one 
 
 = 
 
 of others; our hearts (we say) are “bound up with 
 theirs,” whether in personal affection to individuals, ot 
 in collective love to the race. Our individuality 
 remains; else how could we love? Yet it is for the 
 time forgotten. Love may even become an idolatry, 
 in which all self-respect, all conscience, all truth, are 
 lost. 
 
 All societies must be held together by both these 
 bonds. The one gives solidity, the other enthusiasm, 
 to social life. Yet in different societies the proportion 
 of the combination of these two principles varies. In 
 the family, for example, there may be more of love; 
 in the State, more of duty. Christianity, as I have 
 already said, at its first proclamation strongly em- 
 phasized love. In its continual preaching, I suppose 
 that love must still predominate, especially in the 
 form of mercy to a suffering and a sinful world. But 
 the degree of that predominance will vary: there 
 may be times when truth has to assert itself against 
 love; there will be no time in which truth can be 
 ignored or forgotten. If it be, then Christianity will 
 deserve the reproach of effeminacy, sentimentality, 
 and unnaturalness, sometimes urged against it now. 
 But if truth be duly preserved and honoured, I do not 
 think we need fear to emphasize love. The power of 
 self, as it will defend self-interest, so also will preserve 
 the greater individuality which belongs to righteous- 
 ness. 
 
 If it be asked, How can Christianity reconcile the 
 
 176 ' 
 
70 THE REQUIREMENTS OF HUMAN SOCIE Ng 
 
 bee uikecoe 
 principle of ‘ndividualism which it accepts, and the 
 principle of unity which it glorifies ? the answer brings 
 us back to the first principles with which we began. 
 The unity which best preserves individuality is the 
 one which does not bind men directly together, but 
 unites them indirectly through a unity with God, in 
 which each is still individual, while all are united to 
 the one Centre. Such is the unity represented in the 
 type of the One Body, in which the New Testament 
 delights. The foot is one with the hand, not because 
 they are linked directly together, but because each is 
 united to the life of the one heart, and guided by the 
 thought of the one head. The fundamental concep- 
 tion of the Church of Christ is the recognition of a 
 real spiritual tie between each soul in God, manifested 
 in the Incarnation, knit afresh, where sin had weak- 
 ened it, in the Atonement. In fact, it is the Mediation 
 of Christ, in all its length and breadth, which makes 
 that tie a reality. We are not left on the great 
 plain of earth, with the heaven of a bare Monotheism 
 immeasurably above us, up to which we may look for 
 the revelation of .God’s will to guide our course, and 
 from which there come down the showers of His 
 beneficence, the thunders of His righteous wrath, | 
 We see a track of light left by the Ascension of 
 Christ ; and the rays of that light are as the cords of 
 unity, down which God’s grace thrills to each soul, 
 up which shoots the reflex current of that soul’s 
 love, and by which the soul itself is gradually being 
 HI 177 N 
 
| IHE ADAPTATION OF CHRISTIANITY 
 drawn onward and upward to the heaven where it has 
 its own recognised place. 
 This conception of a spiritual unity, “hidden with 
 Christ in God,” belongs, no doubt, emphatically and 
 
 properly, to the Church of Christ. Nevertheless, it 
 has its secondary applications under all forms ot. 
 
 society. When once the tie to God is recognised, all 
 else follows. In no other way, so far as the world 
 
 — 
 
 has yet seen, can the sacredness of the individual life — 
 
 be guarded from the encroachments of society, and 
 yet society kept safe from the disrupting power of 
 mere individualism. 
 
 It is true—we confess it with shame—that by the 
 weakness, the errors, the sins of us Christians, this 
 social power of Christianity is often weakened, some- 
 times paralysed, sometimes even perverted. | But we 
 ask, first, that the true ideal of Christianity be regarded, 
 and that the Gospel’s prophecies of its own slow and 
 interrupted progress be not forgotten. Next, even 
 as Christianity is, we ask that it be compared with 
 all other systems of social life, whether such as have 
 been realised in days past, or even such as float now 
 over our heads, in the cloud-land of mere theory. 
 We do not fear lest it should fail under either test. 
 We compare societies where Christianity reigns 
 even with an imperfect power, with those in which 
 _it is ignored, and in which men are wandering on 
 bewildered in the search for a new gospel. We ask 
 in vain, if Christianity be rejected, for any power 
 
 178 
 
TO THE REQUIREMENTS OF HUMAN SOCIETY. 
 
 ee 
 adequate to take its place. The deification of the 
 Universum, the cultus of humanity, simply efface 
 all individuality. Yet even these are better than the 
 mere societies of expediency—the “ limited liability 
 companies ” political and social—which mere individu- 
 alism has to offer. We understand, as we look on the 
 dreary prospect, the irreverent and yet significant 
 confession, “If there be no God, it would be needful 
 to invent one.” In the search for God, we come back 
 to the one true Teacher, with the words, “Tord, to 
 whom shall we go? Thou hast the words of eternal 
 life’? “For this is the life eternal, to know the true 
 God, and Jesus Christ, whom He hath sent.” 
 
 I commend to your thoughts this slight outline of 
 a great subject. Of one thing I would remind you in 
 conclusion—that the questions of human society are 
 very prominent questions in our own day. The reign 
 of extreme Individualism, in thought, in politics, in 
 religion, is certainly over. The power of Socialism in 
 all its forms, legitimate and illegitimate, is probably 
 on the rise. The theories of the day which aim at 
 a total reconstitution of society find that Christianity 
 stands in their way; and they hope to attack it 
 mainly through the weak points left by ignorance, by 
 delusion, or by perversion, of its social power. They 
 must be met not by a blind instinct, however healthy, 
 of Conservatism, but by a thoughtful examination of 
 what Christianity now is in its relation to society, 
 and a determination that what it ought to be, that 
 
 179 
 
CHRISTIANITY AND HUMAN SOCIETY, 
 
 God willing) it shall be. The evidence of Chris. 
 tianity, here as elsewhere, which will tell most, is not 
 the exhibition of its original credentials,—needful as 
 the repetition of such exhibition is,—but the manifest- 
 ation of its beneficent power. The common sense of 
 man will answer then, if perplexed by speculative 
 difficulties, “ Whether it can be proved to be of God,” © 
 by this or that metaphysical proof of yours, “I know | 
 not.” “One thing I know, that, whereas I was blind ” 
 without it, “now I see”—see my way, as through the 
 struggles of individual life, so also through the intri- 
 cacies and contradictions of society—see my way 
 through this world, and lose it not even in the dark- 
 ness which separates this world from the world to 
 come, ae , 
 
 180 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO CHRISTIANITY ARISING 
 FROM ITS ADAPTATION TO ALL THE 
 DEEPER WANTS OF THE HUMAN HEART. 
 
 BY THE 
 
 REV. PETER LORIMER, D.D., 
 Professor of Theology in the English Presbyterian College London. 
 
| ants AAT St. AARC | % 
 AY Poole oF WONTNTSNG oT WG 
 
 r 
 %. 
 q 
 
 Bets aK, “hy AN XK ST AD ne ans MN, ‘aahanet 
 
 Ay es : Eee 
 
 rf va 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO CHRISTIANITY ARISING 
 _ FROM ITS ADAPTATION TO ALL THE 
 DEEPER WANTS OF THE HUMAN HEART. 
 
 ee ee ee ee 
 
 THE subject of Lecture which has fallen to my share 
 in the present series is a very practical one, It is not 
 a learned subject, requiring the aids of classical and 
 other ancient erudition to handle it. All the deeper 
 needs of the human heart can be Jearned well enough 
 from our own consciousness and experience. In order 
 to know them, we have only to know ourselves. _ It 
 would be easy, indeed, to gather illustrations of them 
 from all the religions of the world, both ancient and 
 modern; for all popular religions have proceeded 
 more or less upon the moral and religious needs of 
 the race, and have sought, with more or less success, 
 to meet and satisfy them. And all the literatures of 
 the world, both ancient and modern, might easily be 
 laid under contribution to the same end; for, all 
 poetry of the highest and truest kind is a mirror 
 of the human heart, and loves to interpret its deepest 
 meanings, aspirations, and cravings. But what need 
 to go in quest of such far-fetched informations upon a 
 183 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO CHRISTIANITY AS ADAPTED 
 
 subject which lies close to our hands? Let us simply 
 ask our own hearts, and they will tell us what they 
 most deeply need—what they most yearningly crave, 
 
 Nor is the use of any formulated theology neces- 
 sary in order toshow the manifold and full adaptation 
 of Christianity to meet and satisfy all the heart’s pro- 
 foundest needs. This adaptation lies patent upon the 
 very surface of the New Testament ; it comes home 
 to the sense and feeling of the least theological of 
 believers ; and it is best and most humanly as well — 
 as most divinely expressed in the words, so full of 
 grace and truth, of the Bible itself. It is, besides, 
 the constant and most useful work of the pulpit to 
 expound this adaptation, and to apply it practically 
 in detail. It is the less necessary or desirable, there- 
 fore, that I should offer any doctrinal exposition of 
 the subject on the present occasion,—such as might 
 recall to your thoughts the manner of pulpit treat- 
 ment. My proper business now and here is neither 
 theological expositicn nor homiletical appeal, but 
 evidential statement—an argumentative treatment of 
 the subject, in defence and confirmation of the Chris- 
 tian faith. ° 
 
 I, Let me begin by laying down this first propo- » 
 sition—That if Christianity can be shown to be per- 
 fectly adapted to all the deeper needs of the human 
 heart, it follows that, as a practical religion, it is abso- 
 lutely perfect. 
 
 164 
 
TO THE DEEPER WANTS OF THE HUMAN HEART. 
 
 -—— 
 
 —_———_ 
 
 « All the deeper needs of the human heart” are its 
 moral and religious needs. The deepest thing in our 
 nature is Conscience—z.e., the sense of righteousness 
 as the law of human life, and the sense of God as the 
 righteous Ordainer, Upholder, and Vindicator of that 
 law of righteousness ; and the deepest relation of the 
 human heart is its relation to God as the Author of 
 our being, and the ultimate Ground upon which it 
 rests. Among our profoundest needs, therefore, must 
 be those which are connected with the conscience and 
 this fundamental relation of our nature—our needs 
 towards God and the law of Righteousness—the deep- 
 going and far-reaching wants which crave that our 
 relations to Him, which have been unsettled, deranged, 
 and put out of harmony by the entrance of sin into 
 our being and life, should be re-settled, re-adjusted, 
 re-harmonized. 
 
 Distinguishing between religious needs which are felt 
 and realized by all men, and others which come to be 
 felt only after deep reflection upon human nature, and 
 are never realized by more than a few of the finer and 
 more deep-insighted spirits of the race—such, 4g., as 
 our need of an incarnation of the invisible God for 
 all the purposes of fervent love to Him and intimate 
 union and communion with Him, heart to heart and 
 spirit to spirit; and confining ourselves at present 
 exclusively to the former class of wants, let us, first of 
 all, glance at the deepest needs of conscience. 
 
 The conscience is an inner law of righteousness for 
 
 185 
 
THE EVIDENCE FO CHRISTIANITY AS ADAETED 
 $$ 
 man—a law written on his heart—in virtue of which, 
 
 even without any accession of revealed law, he is, in 
 so far as he obeys it, alaw unto himself. But this 
 natural indwelling light of law is very far indeed from 
 conveying to us a full and adequate knowledge of 
 righteousness, either as it is in God or as it ought to be 
 inman. This law written on the heart is difly written, 
 at best ; the writing has become blurred and blotted, 
 and in part illegible. This earliest revelation of right- 
 eousness is now utterly inadequate to express to us 
 the whole will of God and the whole duty of man, 
 The deepest need of conscience, therefore, is the reve- 
 lation of a law of righteousness higher, more perfect, 
 and more authoritative than its own. The earnest 
 craving and cry of the heart, when it comes to the 
 right feeling of its own want in this respect, is, “ Shew 
 me 7/y ways, O Lord ; teach me Thy paths. O send 
 out Thy light and Thy truth: let them teach me and 
 lead me.” | 7 
 
 Another profound need of the conscience. in all 
 hearts is the need of peace with God. It is deeply 
 possessed and pervaded by the sense of sin and guilt 
 before God ; this ever-bleeding wound, this ever-fes- 
 tering sore, ee need to be healed; and nothing can 
 heal it but the experienced mercy and the gracious 
 forgiveness of Him who is the Lord of conscience, 
 Is the pardon of sin possible with the God of right- 
 eousness? And if so, must not a righteous God 
 
 pardon it in a righteous way—by a channel and 
 186 
 
TO THE DELPER WANTS OF THE HUMAN HEART. 
 
 under conditions which shall conserve the unchange- 
 able demands of righteousness, as righteousness dwells 
 in the All-Holy and All-Just One?. If our own 
 hearts condemn us, God, we are sensible, is greater 
 than our hearts, and knoweth all things; and He, the 
 Holy One, must much more condemn us than we 
 ‘condemn ourselves. How, then, is His condemnation 
 to be turned away? How is God’s peace to be ob- 
 tained ? Such are the needs and the problems of the 
 sin-stricken conscience: ‘‘ Wherewithal shall I come 
 before the Lord, and bow myself before the most 
 high God? Shall I come before Him with burnt- 
 offerings, with calves of a year old? Will the Lord 
 be pleased with thousands of rams, or with ten 
 thousands of rivers of oil? Shall I give my firstborn 
 for my transgression—the fruit of my body for the 
 sin of my soul?” 
 
 ‘¢Canst thou not minister to a mind diseased, 
 Pluck from the memory a rooted sorrow, 
 Raze out the written troubles of the brain, 
 And with some sweet, oblivious antidote, 
 Cleanse the stuffed bosom of that perilous stuff 
 Which weighs upon the heart ?” 
 
 _ Another of the deepest needs of the human heart is 
 a full and adequate object of love, surpassing 
 ideal excellence and glory any which is to be found 
 in this imperfect world. The heart means not only 
 conscience, but love ; and if conscience is its deepest 
 187 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO CHRISTIANITY AS ADAPTED 
 
 meaning, love is a meaning of it which is inferior in 
 depth only to conscience. And what is love’s need, 
 but that it should have right objects to love and be 
 loved by,—good, better, best—high, higher, highest,—; 
 the best and the highest, most of all? But in this 
 world, though our love may find the good and the 
 better to love, the high and the higher, it fails to find) 
 the best and the highest. It has its own ideals of 
 best and highest, but finds it impossible to realize 
 them in all that the world contains of good and fair 
 and noble; and this failure means disappointment— 
 an aching sense that “all is vanity and vexation of 
 spirit.” Can these ideals of the heart,—ideal love to 
 be loved and rested in with entire assurance and 
 complacency—ideal good and happiness to be pos- 
 sessed, with a sense of having found the true riches at 
 last—a heavenly treasure, even on earth, that fadeth 
 not—an inheritance of blessing, even in time, that 
 fadeth not away,—can these heart-ideals never and 
 nowhere be realized ? or are they not all to be realized 
 in the objects of religious faith, and in the sphere of 
 religious life and experience? “O that I had wings 
 like a dove,” sighed out the Psalmist, “that I might 
 fly away and be at rest! My soul thirsteth for God, 
 the living God! O God, Thou art my God; early 
 will I seek Thee, in this dry and thirsty,land where 
 no water is.” ee 
 I shall only specify one more deep need of the 
 human heart, in the sphere of moral and religious life. 
 188 
 
TO THE DEEPER WANTS OF THE HUMAN HEART. 
 
 ee ee 
 Such a life is a life of high and arduous duty. It calls 
 incessantly for effort and conflict, for self-denial and 
 elf-sacrifice in the service both of God and man; and 
 ll this demands a large expenditure of moral force 
 and energy. But one of the most conspicuous 
 characteristics of the heart of man is its feebleness in 
 he undertaking, and still more in the persistent doing, 
 of such high service and work. A deep reader and 
 interpreter of human nature—St. Paul—describes men 
 in one place as at once aaGevers and acefeus, without 
 strength and without godliness: without strength to 
 live a godly life; and without a hold on God to ob- 
 tain the needed strength. 
 
 Such, then, is the fourfold deepest need of the 
 human heart : God’s light, to lead us into a truer and 
 more assured conception both of righteousness and 
 sin—God’s peace and reconciliation, to restore us fo 
 right relations to Himself and to His will— God's 
 love, to dower the heart with plenary joy and hope, 
 and a sense of overflowing fulness and sufficiency— 
 and God’s strength passing into our weakness, to 
 fortify us in duty, to uphold us in conflict with evil, 
 and to assure us final victory in the battle of a good 
 and godly life. A religion which can adapt itself to 
 all these moral and spiritual needs of the heart—in the 
 sense of recognising them, meeting them, supplying 
 them all to the full, and leaving nothing wanting to 
 constitute itself the light and the peace and the joy 
 
 and the strength and the hope of all human existence 
 189 . 
 
Ne eee 
 
 THE EVIDENCE TO CHRISTIANITY AS ADAPTED — 
 
 in life and in death,—such a religion, it is plain, must 
 as a practical religion be absolutely perfect. 
 
 II. Our second proposition is that Christianity can 
 be shown to have a perfect adaptation to these and 
 all other needs of our moral and religious nature and 
 condition. 
 
 Let me observe that the earliest and still the best- 
 loved name of Christianity—the Gospel of Jesus Christ. 
 —was significant of this its intensely practical charac- 
 ter. It was “good news” for the world—something new 
 and unheard of before for the world’s good—to meet 
 its wants, to heal its wounds, to cure its evils, to fill 
 it with the surprise of a new joy. It was first pub- 
 lished as the Gospel of the Kingdom of God—of the 
 Kingdom of Heaven. The God of heaven was again 
 to dwell among men, and to réign in them and over 
 them with such a kingly fulness of blessing and 
 power, that the broken intercourse of earth and heaven 
 would be felt to be restored, and man’s life on earth 
 enriched and blessed with all spiritual blessings in 
 heavenly places in Christ. . 
 
 This gospel was characterized by St. Paul as “the 
 glorious gospel of the blessed God”—Himself ever 
 blessed—and given by Him to bless mankind with a_ 
 baptism of His own blessedness. And does not this 
 appear with a glorious fulness in the very names and 
 titles which are everywhere given to the God of the 
 gospel in the New Testament ? What revelations do 
 
 190 
 
TO THE DEEPER WANTS OF THE HUMAN HEART. 
 
 these names and titles publish to the world of His 
 sharacter, dispositions, and relations to mankind? 
 ‘Our Father in Heaven” ; “the Father of mercies, and 
 the God of all comfort” ; “the Father of lights, from 
 whom cometh down every good and perfect gift”; “the 
 God of peace”; “the God of hope”; “the God ofall 
 zrace ’—“able to do exceeding abundantly above all 
 that we ask or think ”—“able to make us perfect in 
 every good work to do His will, and working in us 
 that which is well-pleasing in His sight.” What trea- 
 sures for the human heart and life, what precious pearls 
 of new peace, new hope, new trust, new joy in God, 
 lie embedded in all these gracious names and self- 
 revelations of the God with whom we have to do! It 
 is the same with the numerous names and titles and 
 styles of the Lord Jesus Christ, which are scattered 
 broadcast, like diamonds, over the whole surface of the 
 New Testament : not one of them an empty name, but 
 every one expressive of some part of His fulness of 
 practical grace and blessing; not one of them a barren 
 style or title, but all of them suggestive of His rich and 
 inexhaustible fruitfulness of use and benefit to the 
 moral and spiritual life of mankind. His birth-name 
 — Fesus—singled Him out from all men as the Saviour 
 of the world—of all its benefactors the greatest and 
 the best. His baptismal name—“ The Lamb of God, 
 that taketh away the sin of the world ”—sealed Him 
 for the great oblation and sacrifice of the cross, and 
 announced Him as the world’s Propitiation and Peace 
 IQI 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO CHRISTIANITY AS ADAPTED 
 
 ALANA chico Maccseies cMtaainelat blah eoetocial nak ee 
 —the world’s Atoner and Atonement both in one. And 
 what a profound significance of full adaptation to all 
 the spiritual needs of the race was conveyed in the 
 marvellous threefold title which He assumed when, 
 calmly, and in complete self-knowledge and_ self- 
 possession, He said to His disciples in the upper 
 chamber, “I am the way, and the truth, and the life; 
 no man cometh to the Father but by me.” 
 
 But there is one favourite phrase of His apostles, 
 which more than any other expresses the near relation 
 of His Divine abundance to our human want. They 
 love to speak of the fulness of Christ, and of our ful- 
 ness or completeness in Him. St. John exclaims, with 
 admiration, “The Word was made flesh, and dwelt 
 among us, full of grace and truth, and out of His ful- 
 ness have we all received, even grace for grace.” And 
 the oft-recurring witness of St. Paul is the same: 
 “It pleased the Father that in Him all fulness should 
 dwell. . . And having made peace by the blood of His 
 cross, by Him to reconcile all things unto Himself. . . 
 And ye are complete—filled full in Him who is the head 
 of all principality and power.” Could any language 
 more perfectly express the practical sufficiency of 
 Christ and Christianity for all the moral and religious 
 needs of the human heart and life ?—for giving us all 
 the light we need, and all the nearness to God, and all 
 the interest in the love of God, and all the strength in 
 God?. Cannot every true Christian say of what he 
 finds laid to his hand in Christ and Christianity, “T 
 
 192 
 
TO THE DEEPER WANTS OF THE HUMAN HEART. 
 
 — 
 
 have all things, and abound; I am full; my God 
 supplies all my need, according to His riches by 
 Christ Jesus” ?>—“ Christ is made unto me of God 
 wisdom and righteousness and sanctification and re- 
 _demption”? 
 
 No wonder St. Paul, having such a gospel to bring 
 to Rome, could say in anticipation of his bringing it, 
 “J am sure that, when I come unto you, I shall come 
 in the fulness of the blessing of the gospel of Christ 
 /—and no wonder that, in the assurance of carrying to 
 the world’s metropolis such a Aleroma of moral and 
 spiritual blessing, he exclaimed, “I am ready to 
 preach the gospel to you that are in Rome also ; I 
 am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ; it is the 
 power of God unto salvation to every one that be- 
  lieveth—to the Jew first, and also to the Greek”! And 
 every Christian man re-echoes the glowing language 
 of St. Paul. “The gospel has been the power of God 
 to save me. I ama new man in Christ. Old things 
 have passed away from me; all things have become 
 “new in me. Once in darkness, I am now light in 
 Christ. Once an alien from God, I am now near to 
 Him by the reconciliation and atonement of Christ's 
 - cross—the child and the heir of His everlasting love. 
 Once in utter impotency for good, I am now strong 
 in the strength and power of the Holy Ghost, shed 
 on me abundantly through Jesus Christ my Saviour.” 
 
 Here then we have the very perfection and optimism 
 ofa practical religion—to which absolutely nothing of 
 
 nn 
 1O% 
 
 23,8 
 ‘4 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO CHRISTIANITY AS ADAPTED - 
 
 Se eee 
 
 all we need is wanting, and to which it is impossible — 
 even in imagination to add anything which our moral 
 and spiritual necessities require. It is simply in this 
 practical character that we are at present examining 
 Christianity and putting it to the proof; and from this - 
 examination it comes forth undeniably the most per- 
 fect religion that can be conceived. We do not claim 
 for it to be equally perfect in an intellectual or specu-_ 
 lative point of view. We do not claim for it to have 
 
 given us a doctrine of God and His world-government 
 which is plenary enough to have cleared up all diffi- 
 
 culties and put an end to all mysteries. Christianity 
 
 itself puts forward no such claim in its own sacred 
 
 documents. “Here,” says her greatest apostle, “ we 
 know in part, and we prophesy in part; but when 
 that which is perfect is come, then that which is in 
 
 part shall be done away. For now we see through a 
 
 glass darkly, but then face to face.” What can be 
 
 more frank and candid? Dogmatically taken, the 
 
 gospel of Jesus Christ is not perfect for the purposes 
 
 of speculative knowledge,—although, even in this 
 aspect of doctrine, it is perfect for all the purposes of 
 practice and life. Christ is the Truth to us co-exten- 
 sively with His being to us the Way and the Life. 
 Absolutely nothing is wanting in Him as the Truth, . 
 which is needful to our having the full, and even the 
 
 abounding use and benefit of Him as our Way into 
 the Father’s love, and our Life in the Father's fellow- 
 ship, obedience, and service. 
 
 104 
 
= 
 
 TO THE DEEPER WANTS OF THE HUMAN HEART. 
 
 III. Advancing now to the question of the evidential 
 value and force of this optimism of Christianity as a 
 practical religion, my third proposition is, that there 
 is no antecedent incredibility or even improbability 
 that a religion of such a character should have been 
 the gift of God to the human race. 
 
 Of course I can only argue such a question upon 
 the principles of Theism—upon the assumption. of 
 God’s Being and Goodness, :as; the Creator and 
 Governor of the world. I cannot argue it with the 
 atheist, who denies a God, or (which virtually comes 
 to the same thing) denies that there is any adequate 
 proof of His existence. And as little can I argue it 
 with the pantheist, who denies God’s Personality, 
 and therein virtually denies that God stands in any 
 such relation to man as that of a Giver of gifts. 
 When the Christian advocate has to deal with atheism 
 and pantheism, he must go much further back in the 
 direction of first principles, in order to find any common 
 ground upon which he may plant his leverage. But 
 
 ‘as yet the number of atheists and pantheists among 
 
 our countrymen is not nearly equal to the number 
 of our Deists, although it is no doubt increasing ; 
 
 and it is sometimes necessary to leave out of view 
 
 the smaller class of unbelievers, in order to address 
 ourselves to the more numerous class. 
 To proceed, then, with my argument on this under- 
 
 - standing, I assume, in common with every Theist, that 
 God not only is, but that He is the Father of lights, 
 
 195 
 
_LZHE EVIDENCE TO CHRISTIANITY AS ADAPTED 
 
 ee ee a 
 
 es 
 
 ee ee 
 
 from whom cometh down every good and perfect 
 gift. This conception of Him is one which is felt by — 
 every God-believing mind to be eminently worthy of — 
 Him. If God were not the Father of lights, but the 
 opposite; if He were not the Giver of all good and 
 perfect gifts, but the reverse; such a Being could 
 only be a Demon to us—he could not be a God. 
 Well, then! is there anything antecedently incredible 
 in the idea that such a God as we believe in—such 
 a Father of lights, such a Giver of good and perfect 
 gifts—should have been Himself the Giver of such a 
 Light and of such a perfect. Gift as we have seen 
 Christ and Christianity to be? <A religion perfectly 
 adapted to all the needs of man’s heart and life— 
 a perfect law of life, and a perfect dower of life, 
 —would such a gift of God have been less worthy — 
 of Him to give than any of the other gifts which 
 He has already bestowed upon us? There is a 
 graduation in the values of His natural gifts: “Is 
 not the life more than meat, and the body than 
 raiment ?”—and if we can conceive of gifts of God 
 that would exceed in value all bodily endowments 
 and supplies, is there anything incredible, or incon- 
 sistent with our worthiest conceptions of Him, in the 
 idea that the gifts of Jesus Christ to the world might | 
 very well be the gifts of the Father of Lights Him- 
 self? But we may well go further than this, and ask, 
 Is there anything even improbable in the idea that 
 
 such a religion as we have seen the gospel of Jesus 
 196 
 
To THE DEEPER WANTS OF THE HUMAN REART: 
 
 —e ere 
 
 Christ to be should be the gift of God to us? We 
 cannot fora moment think so, if only we are more 
 in earnest in our faith in the Fatherhood of God than 
 the old heathen were, who called Olympian Jove the 
 Father of men as well as of gods—Father Zeus— 
 and who spoke of themselves correspondingly as 
 God’s offspring. How deeply in earnest is Christ 
 with this faith in the Heavenly Father! and how 
 admirably, how irresistibly does He argue from it! 
 “If ye who are evil know how to give good gifts 
 unto your children, how much more will your Father 
 who is in heaven give good things to them that ask 
 Him?” How infinitely much is included in that “oz 
 much more,’ 1 need not say ; I leave it to yourselves 
 to say it in your hearts. He reasons from the past 
 and present to the future, when He stands upon the 
 strong ground of the Heavenly Father's love ; and 
 He reasons to the future of God’s gifts as confidently 
 in reference to moral and religious gifts as in refer- 
 ence to the gifts of food and raiment. He varies His 
 words so as to extend His reasoning to both sets 
 of gifts alike. In one place the wording is, “How 
 much more will He give ‘good things’ ?”—a phrase of 
 blessed fulness including all that is good for body 
 and soul. In another parallel place the wording is, 
 “How much more will He give the Holy Spirit to 
 those who ask Him ?”—a phrase specially applicable to 
 the gift of Christ’s religion itself. His reasoning, which 
 is of admirable force and beauty, coming home to 
 197 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO CHRISTIANITY AS ADAPTED 
 
 every heart, teaches us how divinely much of good 
 was always to be expected from. the Heavenly 
 Father, the Father of lights; how much was to be 
 expected of coming blessing at the very moment 
 when He so deeply interpreted and so touchingly — 
 uttered the Father’s inmost heart and purpose. His 
 reasoning made it more than probable—it made it 
 morally certain—that when the Father's own time © 
 came, which He had reserved in His own power, He 
 who had already given to His human family so much ~ 
 of the good and the better, would go.on to give them 
 the best of all—His Crowning Gift—the Gift of the 
 Holy’ Spirit Himself, the Lord and Giver of the 
 Divine life, the life everlasting. | 
 
 But this probability, for the purposes of Ghristiag 
 evidence, requires, of course, to be turned into positive 
 proof; and this proof—for the ends of intellectual, or 
 purely logical conviction—may be found in certain 
 considerations external to the intrinsic characteristics 
 of the religion itself, when brought into connection 
 with these characteristics. 
 
 IV. That it. is impossible to give any adequate 
 explanation of the origin of Christianity upon mere 
 natural principles, of to include it, along with all other 
 phenomena of the world’s history, in the succession 
 and concatenation of natural cause and effect. 
 
 Authentic Christianity lies before you in its own 
 standard documents of the New Testament canon ; 
 
 198 
 
TO THE DEEPER WANTS OF THE HUMAN HEART. 
 sp phelinwrmeh gine CR Fee aaa se ea ee URE LESTE TUL ae 
 
 and by an inspection of these, in. comparison with 
 other ancient literature, you can judge for yourselves 
 whether it is a religion derived from other sources, or 
 one of a thoroughly original and independent charac- 
 ter. That the New Testament derives much matter 
 from the Old, is of course a patent fact ; but this fact 
 has no relevancy to the present question, because the 
 two Testaments. together make up one and the same 
 religion—they are both included in the Christian 
 Scriptures. 
 
 But does the New Testament borrow anything 
 either. from the Oriental, religions and theosophies, 
 or from the phildsophical schools of Greece and Alex- 
 andria ? It could not have failed to do so if it had 
 hada purely natural origin; for these were the only 
 available sources of the age from which borrowed 
 religious thought could be obtained. But neither in 
 matter nor in form. is the presence of any of the 
 elements of these religions or philosophies to be de- 
 tected in the writings of the evangelists and apostles. 
 The entire substance and flavour of the New Testa- 
 ment is intensely different; and the whole. of the 
 most characteristic teaching of Christ and the apostles 
 was so far from being in the spirit and. manner of 
 these older systems. of thought, that we have the 
 highest contemporary authority for maintaining that 
 it was intensely offensive to their adherents. “ We 
 preach Christ crucified,” says St. Paul; “to the Jews 
 a stumbling-block, and to the Greeks foolishness.” 
 
 199 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO CHRISTIANITY AS ADAPTED 
 
 re a 
 
 If Christianity had been of the world, the world would 
 have loved its own. It was because it was not of the 
 world—either the Oriental, or Hellenic, or Judaic—_ 
 that the world hated it. 
 . You have not only Christianity before you in the 
 New Testament, but you have the Christ Himself, in 
 all the traits of His personal character, and in the 
 whole train and succession of His personal history. 
 Was there ever a teacher, was there ever a character 
 in the world less derived from others, less dependent 
 upon others, less given to borrowing from others, less 
 needing to borrow from others, than He? If there 
 is anywhere in all history an original religious Genius, 
 and a Character standing alone and isolated in the 
 world, in solitary greatness, is it not He? As much 
 as this is now universally acknowledged by infidels 
 themselves. Even Mr. Mill acknowledges, in his post-_ 
 humous “Essays on Religion,” that “the Prophet of 
 Nazareth has His place in the very first rank of the 
 men of sublime genius of whom our species can boast.” 
 How, then, are we to account, on natural principles, for 
 an originality of religious teaching and life, which is 
 without a parallel in universal history? Never man 
 spake of God and men like this Man; never man 
 loved God and men like this Man; never man lived 
 for God and men like this Man. How could all this 
 come to pass in this one historical Personage, unless 
 there had been something more than natural in His 
 Person and conditions ?—unless He had been as unlike 
 200 
 
TU THE DEEPER WANTS OF THE HUMAN HEART. 
 
 all other human beings in some of His conditions and 
 relations as He was unlike them in godly life and 
 godly speech? And what was the perplexed and 
 questioning wonder which He awakened in so many of 
 those who were best acquainted with all the circum- 
 stances and surroundings of His life in Nazareth, but 
 a dim and unexpressed surmise that there was some- 
 thing more than human about Him—something super- 
 natural, miraculous, Divine? And can it ever be 
 proved that that surmise was not a just one? Ina 
 case where it is found impossible to account for the 
 phenomenon before us in a natural way, what remains, 
 in reason and in common sense, but to conclude that 
 the phenomenon was more than natural ? to see in it 
 the finger of God—a direct manifestation of the Divine 
 in the human? 
 
 But, better than anything said about Him by othe: 
 men, let us hear what He said about Himself. 
 
 V. Our fifth proposition is, that we have the 
 plainest and fullest assurances from the lips of Christ 
 Himself, of the Divine source and authority of His 
 teaching,—that His teaching was not only true 
 teaching, but the Truth of God—God-given, and 
 ‘God-sealed. 
 
 I limit myself to a single instance of this self- 
 witness of Christ. You remember that when Jesus 
 on one occasion went up into the Temple and taught, 
 
 the Jews marvelled, as well they might—saying, “How 
 201 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO CHRISTIANITY AS ADAPTED 
 
 knoweth this man letters, having never learned >? 
 Jesus answered them and said, “ My doctrine is not 
 mine, but his that sent me. If any man is willing to 
 do his will, he shall know of the doctrine whether it 
 is of God or whether I speak of myself; He that 
 speaketh of himself, seeketh his own glory; but he 
 that seeketh his glory that sent him, the same is true, 
 and no unrighteousness is in him. 1am not come of 
 myself, but he that sent me is true, whom ye know 
 not; but ‘ know him, for I am from him, and he hath 
 sent me.” What claim, I ask, to a Divine commission 
 could have been more outspoken? What challenge of 
 a Divine source and authority for His. teaching could 
 have been more explicit? The alternative is unavoid- 
 able: either we must receive His testimony to this: 
 effect, or else allege that He was either deceived 
 Himself, or a deceiver of others. And is either of 
 these allegations by any possibility tenable, when 
 we look at them in the light of that perfection or 
 optimism which we have discerned in the saat 
 which He gave to the world ? 
 
 The allegation that He was Himself deceived in 
 regard to His Divine mission and authority, is one 
 that affects very deeply His intellectual power and 
 competency, and introduces into the question of His. 
 mental endowment and action and production an ele- 
 ment of insoluble difficulty, and, indeed, of the most 
 hopeless contrariety or contradiction: His religion, as 
 we have seen, is full of the highest and most worthy 
 
 202 
 
TO THE DEEPER WANTS OF THE HUMAN HEART. 
 
 conceptions of the Divine nature and attributes ; and 
 no less so of the deepest insight into the moral consti- 
 tution and capacities and needs of humanity. His 
 knowledge both of God and man, and of their mutual 
 moral relations, was immensely greater than that of 
 any other religious teacher that ever appeared upon 
 earth ; and His teaching on these highest and deepest 
 subjects of human thought was always of that in- 
 tensely luminous kind which is self-evidencing and self- 
 commending—seen by its own light, and verified by 
 its own self-witness. And yet we are asked to believe 
 that He was deceived with regard to the source of this 
 very teaching, and with regard to His, own standing 
 in relation to it; He was in error in thinking that it 
 had any higher source than His own mind; He was 
 the poor victim of self-delusion in fancying that He 
 was the Sent of God—or the Son of God, or even the 
 Son of Man, in any other sense than all other men 
 are sons of men or sons of God. If so, what are we 
 to think of such a combination of wisdom and folly— 
 of extraordinary strength and as extraordinary weak- 
 ness—of unexampled insight into the truth both of 
 God and man, and as unexampled blindness as_ to 
 the truth concerning Himself? The best of all kinds 
 ‘of wisdom, it has always been thought, and the best 
 of all tests of a man’s wisdom, is his knowledge of 
 himself; but here is a Christ, the Light of the world, 
 who said, and was entitled to say, “ He that followeth 
 
 me shall’ not walk in darkness but shall have the 
 203 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO CHRISTIANITY AS ADAPTED 
 
 rte nr EN | 
 
 light of life ”°—who knew nothing of His real Self, ani 
 the source of His own wisdom—who took Himsel 
 for infinitely more than He really was—who con 
 ceived Himself to be the Son and the Sent of God 
 when He was no. more than a child of the dust, lik 
 other men! Is this a possible combination? Cai 
 we conceive of such a combination of opposites—o 
 irreconcileables—in the same mind, and that a san 
 mind? Does not such a conception amount to : 
 reductio ad absurdum ? 
 
 Or is the alternative allegation a whit more tenable 
 —that, without being deceived Himself, He was a de 
 ceiver of others? The alternative in this case is of ¢ 
 moral kind, and introduces an element of incoherence 
 and contradiction into Christ’s moral and religious 
 consciousness which is absolutely insoluble, or rather 
 which amounts to a moral and spiritual impossibility 
 Take this allegation, as before, in connection with the 
 optimism of His religion as a law of righteousness fo1 
 the government of human life, and as an institute of 
 salvation for a sinful race from the guilt and power 
 and defilement of sin. His very name denotes “the 
 Saviour from sin”; His very life-blood was shed te 
 cleanse the world from sin; His gospel was sent 
 forth to bless the world by turning men away, every- 
 where, from their iniquities: and yet the allegation 
 is that Christ Himself was a deceiver of the people, 
 a self-conscious misleader, the greatest and most 
 gigantic Impostor that ever breathed. For it must 
 
 204 
 
TO THE DEEPER WANTS OF THE HUMAN HEART. 
 
 ~ 
 
 needs come to this, if we admit the idea of imposture 
 at all—remembering the infinite magnitude of His 
 personal claims and self-assertions. What an im- 
 possible combination of attributes in the same cha- 
 racter, in the same historical Personality, have we 
 here! What equal antagonism in the same mind to 
 sin and to goodness!) What unexampled and pro- 
 digious intensity of devotion, both to holiness in the 
 oe of others, and to wickedness and falsehood in His 
 own case! What an inconceivable and incredible 
 fighting against the power of sin in the world by the 
 ‘sinful-weapons of deceit and deliberate imposture in 
 ‘Himself! What a preposterous and impossible zeal, 
 'to be the Regenerator of the world of men by means 
 ‘of a course of action and influence steeped in the 
 deepest dies of deception and mendacity! Are we 
 ‘not here a second time in presence of a monstrosity 
 “so enormous as to be an indubitable nullity—a plain 
 ‘impossibility? Have we not here again a reductio 
 ‘ad absurdum twice told? Away, then, with all such 
 | historical incredibilities for ever! Let us embrace all 
 ‘the miracles of Christ’s Person and history, rather 
 ' than admit to our minds such stark and degrading 
 monstrosities as these. The credulity of believing 
 ‘such absurdities is.dishonouring both to the under- 
 standing and the heart. “Christ, the Miracle of 
 history,” is a holy miracle, a miracle of goodness, a 
 miracle both of light and love; and it is ennobling 
 
 to the reason and the heart of men to believe in Him. 
 205 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO CHRISTIANITY AS ADAPTED 
 
 But if men will not accept a miraculous Christ, there 
 is nothing left to them but to believe in a historical 
 monstrosity—a /usus natur@,a misbirth of time, the 
 worst and most incredible ever known in the annals 
 of the world. 
 
 Such is the intellectual or logical argument which 
 I think may be soundly made use of to prove the 
 Divine truth of Christianity from its adaptation to 
 all the deepest needs of the human hearts But J 
 must not omit, at the close of this argument addressed 
 to the understanding, to refer briefly to another way, 
 quite different from this, in which that adaptation often 
 comes home to the consciences:and religious feelings 
 of men with a force of impression and conviction which 
 they are unable to resist, and which they feel con- 
 strained to ascribe equally to the Divine truth of the 
 message and to a Divine power accompanying and 
 sealing it upon their hearts, This is what Dr. Chalmers 
 calls “The Eaperimental Evidence of Christianity,” or 
 the evidence resulting from the experience of its moral 
 and religious power in the soul. It turns upon the 
 same adaptations of Christianity to the human heart 
 of which I have been all along discoursing ; but upon 
 these adaptations as felt and experienced by the 
 heart, rather than as seen and appreciated by the 
 intellect ;—as realized under the direct home-thrusts 
 which the Gospel aims at the sinner’s conscience, 
 urging him to cry out, “ What must I do to be saved? 
 O wretched man that I am!—who shall deliver me 
 
 206 
 
70 THE DEEPER WANIS OF THE HUMAN HEART. 
 
 es es 
 
 EE LT 
 
 from this body of sin and death?” and opening his 
 ‘heart to receive “the consolation of Christ,” and the 
 ‘peace-bringing message of the Prince of Peace. Of 
 ‘the adaptations of the gospel, first to search and 
 rouse the souls of men, and next to settle them in 
 assured peace and hope upon the only solid founda- 
 tion, the hearts of men, it is manifest, are able to 
 ‘arrive at a much more vivid and effective conviction 
 ‘than their understandings. To feel a truth is much 
 “more than to see a truth. To know a truth by 
 “experience, in the very depths of the soul, is vastly 
 : more than to learn it by the hearing of the ear, or to 
 ‘admit it as an idea toa place in the system of our 
 ‘thoughts. To have taken a medicine into the body, 
 “and to have experienced a cure thereby, gives one a 
 very different sort of assurance of its healing power 
 than the information of the physician or another 
 “patient. Hence the deep conviction of the Divine 
 “power and truth of Christianity which springs up 
 ii neaiatars, in the minds of men, when they find 
 themselves actually stirred and wakened up to new- 
 “ness of life under its teaching and appeals. Nothing 
 ever so stirred them before; nothing ever so quick- 
 “ened and inspired them to newness of life before : 
 “and all this stirring, and quickening, and newness 
 of life, their consciences assure them to be good and 
 holy—all undoubtedly agreeable to God’s will, and all 
 unquestionably proceeding from God’s own truth and 
 
 power. 
 207 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO CHRISTIANITY AS ADAPTED 
 
 No man, of course, is able to sympathise with such 
 experiences of the healing power of the gospel, 
 unless he has had such experiences himself. This 
 kind of evidence, therefore, can only have convincing 
 effect upon those who have passed through such 
 moral and spiritual experience. But even to others 
 it should not go quite for nothing. The fact is 
 surely a suggestive one, that multitudes of men 
 have passed, and are passing in our own day, 
 and, so to speak, before our own eyes, through this 
 very process of spiritual and moral change, under: 
 the earnest and simple preaching of the gospel- 
 message. The fact is an unchallengeable one, 
 and must have its explanation. The explanation 
 which all true converts and true Christians them- 
 selves give of it, is at least an adequate one to 
 account for the facts; and no other explanation has: 
 ever been found of which as much can be said. How 
 powerfully is the nature and relevancy of this ex- 
 perimental evidence of Christianity set forth in the 
 following passages of Vinet’s “ Discourses”! 
 
 What a striking picture does he give us of the way 
 in which a man who begins, like many others, by 
 being a votary of proud reason, is brought to acqui- 
 esce with joy in the teaching of Christ, and so to 
 enter into God’s rest and peace !— | 
 
 ‘What, then, does our Heavenly Father do, when He desires 
 to save such a soul? He leaves it for a time to struggle with 
 its speculations, and to vex itself with their impotence. When 
 
T0 THE DEEPER WANTS OF THE HUMAN HEART. 
 
 it is weary and despairing, when it has acknowledged that it is 
 equally incapable of stifling or of satisfying its cravings for light, 
 He takes advantage of its humiliation; He lays His hand upon 
 that soul, exhausted by its efforts, wounded by its falls,—and 
 compels it to sue for quarter. Then it humbles itself, submits, 
 groans ; it cries for succour; it renounces the claim to know, 
 and desires only to believe; it pretends not to comprehend, 
 it only aspires to live. Then the heart commences its functions ; 
 it takes the place of reason ; anguished and craving, the heart 
 
 is such as God would have it. It sues for grace, and lo ! there is 
 
 grace ; it asks for aid, and aid comes ; it craves salvation, and 
 salvation is given. On that heart confused and miserable is 
 
 _then bestowed—nay, lavished—all that was refused to reason 
 proud and haughty. Its poverty enables it to conceive what its 
 _wealth kept it from knowing. It comprehends with ease, it 
 
 accepts with ardour, the truths which it needs, and without which 
 “no human soul can enjoy peace or happiness. And thus is ful- 
 
 filled the word of wisdom, ‘ Out of the heart proceed the springs 
 of life.’ 
 
 “Will ye come, proud spirits,” Vinet adds, addressing him- 
 self to the sceptics of our time, ‘‘and demand from such an one 
 an account of his faith? Certainly he will not explain to you 
 what is inexplicable: in this respect he will send you away 
 
 ‘poorly satisfied. But if he says to you—if he can say to you— 
 I Jove, ought not sucha response to satisfy you? If he can 
 
 say, ‘I no longer belong to myself, nor to honour, nor to the 
 ‘world ; my meat is to do the will of my Heavenly Father ; I 
 aspire to eternal good ; I love in God all my brethren with a 
 ‘cordial affection ; I am content to live, I shall be happy to die; 
 henceforth all is harmony within me; my energies and activi- 
 ‘ties, my destiny and desires, my affections and thoughts, are 
 ‘all in accordance ; the world, this life, and human things are 
 not the mystery which torments me, nor the contradiction that 
 causes me to despair; in a word, I am raised to newness of life,’ 
 ‘If he says—if he caz say to you—all this, and his whole life 
 ‘corroborates his words, ah! then do not waste on him vain 
 ‘reasonings ; ; try not to refute him ; he has truth, for he has life. 
 Ill 209 P 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO CHRISTIANITY AS ADAPTED ry 
 
 ee  —— ——— 
 
 Does the person who enjoys sight need to be told there 
 is light? Can one in good health be persuaded he is sick? 
 These are itrefragable verities, the proof of which is 27 himself 
 —nay, more—of which he zs Azmse/f the living proof.” q 
 
 4 
 In another place, where he is treating of the 
 certainty of Christian faith as one of its character- 
 
 istics, he has the following remarkable passage — 
 
 “1 do not speak of that array of external proofs which form 
 the imposing bulwark of the Christian revelation—proofs. for 
 which the sceptics of our day affect a contempt so little philo- 
 sophical, and which scarcely one in a hundred gives himself 
 the trouble to examine. I do not speak of them here [in the 
 pulpit], for they are not equally within the reach of all the 
 faithful. But the Christian has a proof better still : he has God 
 present in the heart ; he feels every moment the influence of the 
 Spirit of God in his soul. He loves,—therefore he has the 
 truth: the proof is not of a nature to be communicated by 
 words,—but neither can words take it away. You cannot 
 prove to him that he does not love God; and if he loves 
 God, will you dare to insist that he does not know Him? 
 I ask, Can he who loves God be deceived? Is he not in the 
 truth? And if Christianity alone gives him power to love God, 
 is not Christianity exclusively the truth? Such is the certainty 
 in which the faithful rejoice. I do not add that it is cherished 
 and quickened by the Holy Spirit; I only speak of obvious 
 facts—facts respecting which the unbelieving as well as the 
 believing can satisfy themselves. And I limit myself to saying 
 that the faith of the true Christian has for its peculiar cha- 
 racteristic a certainty which elevates it above that of any other 
 belief. s 
 
 “Behold, ye men of the world, ye thinkers, ye great actors in 
 the concerns of time ! behold the faith which I propose to your 
 hearts empty and famishing for faith! Certainly it does not 
 depend upon me to make you accept it by the picture which } 
 
 210 . 
 } 
 
 a 
 
TO THE DEEPER WANTS OF THE HUMAN HEART. 
 have traced, nor upon you to become its votaries through this 
 simple exposition. Arguments do not change man ; it is life which 
 - teaches life,—it is God who reveals God. But is what we have 
 _ Said without some attainable end and application? No,—if we 
 have succeeded in making you understand at least the imperfec- 
 _ tions of your own faith and the superiority of Christian faith 
 with reference to life and action. As to the first point, it is, I 
 believe, beyond contradiction. As to the second, my only object 
 was to demonstrate that, like all other beliefs, the Christian 
 religion renders homage to a want of the human soul, and— 
 _ what no other belief has yet done—that it has satisfied this want ; 
 that it has an zxfensity,a generality of application, an elevation 
 _ of tendency, and, in fine, a certainty which no other possesses ; 
 _ that in all these respects it presents a type of perfection which 
 _ has never been realized in any human invention ; and that if God 
 _ Himself has given a faith to the world, it is impossible that He 
 should have given a better in any respect. After this it would 
 appear quite superfluous to inquire if the Christian religion is 
 true. To us this proof is sufficient ; and we earnestly pray that 
 _ it may strike others as it strikes us,” 
 
 - » But what, let: us-now ask before we close, are the 
 latest replies which the class of men here addressed 
 _ by the-Swiss: philosopher and divine have been giving 
 to all such pleadings and appeals of the Christian 
 advocate?’ What are the substitutes which they have 
 been lately offering to us in room of this perfect 
 practical religion of Jesus Christ ? 
 
 | We have here a choice of substitutes ; for the world’s 
 philosophers and free-thinkers, it is worth while to note, 
 are far from being agreed among themselves as to what 
 should take the place of Christianity—although of one 
 “mind in thinking the over-hasty thought that Chris- 
 
 tianity has waxed old and is ready to vanish away. 
 2il 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO CHRISTIANITY AS ADAPTED 
 
 | 
 the substitute proposed by Strauss 
 
 i his last work—* The Old Faith ana'tie New.” By 
 this new faith he means that the world should have 
 no religious faith at all—no God as distinct from the 
 Universe,and no heaven but the visible skies. Beginning 
 his career as a theologian and a preacher, he ended 
 by saying to Science and Poetry and Music, Ye are 
 my gods. He believed in no higher divinities ; he 
 wished for himself and for mankind no higher worship. 
 He was at the very opposite pole of thought and senti-- 
 ment to Jesus Christ—to whom God was all in all, but 
 to Strauss nothing. But to say this is the same thing 
 as to say that he was at the very opposite pole of 
 thought and feeling to human nature itself. His 
 philosophy is an absolute negation of all the re- 
 ligious feelings and needs of the soul, It is an 
 amputation of our nature, a dismemberment of our 
 life—not a provision for it; a grim scoffing and 
 mockage at its moral and religious wants—not an 
 adaptation to them. 
 
 Next we have Comte’s substitute for Christianity— 
 vig., the worship of Humanity. Heagrees with Strauss 
 in setting aside the worship of Deity, but differs from 
 him in thinking that men must have a worship of 
 some religious kind; and he proposes to them to 
 introduce the worship of their own race, conceived of 
 as a whole—past, present, and future—and as repreé- 
 sented by all its greatest geniuses and benefactors of 
 every age and nation. He set an example of this 
 
 212 
 
70 THE DEEPER WANTS OF THE HUMAN AEART. 
 
 ‘strange worship in his own person: he instituted what 
 he called a Church and a ritual and a hierarchy ; and 
 he published a Church calendar, filled with the names 
 ‘and— commemoration-days of philosophers, poets, 
 artists, and patriots, instead of the prophets and 
 apostles of the Bible and the canonized saints of 
 Rome. I cannot find any information to show that 
 ‘this new worship and Church have made any way in 
 the world; and no wonder! If the philosophy of 
 ‘Strauss is a cynical repudiation of the religious 
 element of our nature, this philosophy of Comte is 
 as cynical a caricature of it: as though the religion 
 proper to our instincts could ever mean anything but 
 the worship of God, however erroneously conceived of 
 God might be—as though it could ever mean the 
 worship of Humanity itself as distinct from God, as 
 a substitute for God, as a rival and competitor with 
 God! And what needs of the human heart could such 
 a worship of Humanity ever satisfy? At bottom it 
 is nothing but the worship of self—human beings 
 worshipping their own nature and kind—implying and 
 signifying that Humanity is a sufficient object to meet 
 and supply the moral and spiritual wants and aspira- 
 ‘tions of all its units. But is it possible, taking human 
 nature as it is, with all its moral needs and ideals 
 -and cravings, that men and women at large could ever 
 be taught or induced to think and feel in this manner 
 of Comte? How miserable would be the issue, if 
 ever they could be taught to do so! It would, 
 213 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO CHRISTIANITY AS ADAPTED 
 
 in effect, dehumanize their humanity. For surely — 
 the truest, noblest, and most characteristic thing in 
 human nature is its aspirations after what it cannot — 
 find in itself—its ideals of an excellence and glory of | 
 goodness and nobleness far surpassing its own, and — 
 which it can only adore and in measure imitate ; but — 
 which, if it ceased to adore, it would cease to imitate ; 
 and, ceasing to imitate, would cease to confess its ~ 
 own inferiority, and to strive against its own descent 
 
 a eee ee 
 
 ae 
 
 to ever lower and lower levels of corruption and — 
 degeneracy. 
 Mr. Mill also recommends to the world a religion of © 
 Humanity; but a religion without any ritual or worship — 
 —a religion of simple duty to mankind,—a devotion 
 of the individual man to the interest and service of the 
 human race. It is a new and paradoxical use of the 
 term religion, thus to apply it to a system of morals — 
 which is professedly without God, and which is’ put 
 forward as a substitute for all that is usually under- 
 stood by religious faith and life. Nor has this “religion 
 of humanity” any more chance than Comte’s “ worship 
 of humanity” to find many disciples. For what 
 adaptation to the religious instincts and needs of the 
 human heart is there in a system which ignores all 
 these instincts and needs by ignoring God the Object — 
 of them, and which virtually tells mankind that they 
 have no need to trouble themselves about God at all, 
 and their relations to Him, but would do better to give 
 all their thoughts and care and exertions to the ser- 
 214 
 
70 THE DEEPER WANTS OF THE HUMAN HEART. 
 
 ee eS ee 
 
 vice of their own race in its present and future genera- 
 tions? Mr. Mill is not a dogmatic atheist, like Strauss 
 and Comte ; he pronounces, in one of his posthumous 
 Essays, on the side of Theism, though with no great 
 decision of conviction; but his “religion of humanity” is 
 conceived of in a practically atheistic spirit. It implies 
 throughout that the fulness of God has nothing to do 
 ‘with the fulness of man and his life; that if men wish 
 to attain to greater satisfaction in their lives, they are 
 ‘to seek for that not in any fresh light, or grace, or 
 strength, or blessing which they can hope to obtain 
 from on high, but only in what they may hope to 
 confer of good, or benefit, or blessing upon their fellow- 
 men. And what, moreover, is this but to teach men 
 some part of their duty to one another, while severing, 
 at the same moment, every bond and tie that connects 
 the duty of man with the faith and the love and the 
 loyal service of God? Such a teaching of the duties 
 of philanthropy cuts away philanthropy from all 
 those living roots of religion in which it has always 
 found its chief strength and support, and in separation 
 from which all experience shows that it can never 
 have more than a feeble, precarious, and inefficacious 
 life. This is to demand fruits without roots. This is 
 to disjoin and cut asunder the two great command- 
 ments of that grand old Law of God which will doubt- 
 less survive all these crude inventions of men: “Thou 
 shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart,—and 
 thy neighbour as thyself.” As though love to God 
 
 215 
 
THE EVIDENCE TO CHRISTIANITY AS ADAPTEL 
 
 ee 
 
 did not mean also love to man; and as though love 
 to man, of the best and most energetic and persistent 
 type, did not mean also love to God,—to separate 
 which two loves is the same sort of folly as it would 
 be to break the connexion of the working machinery 
 
 of a factory with the steam-engine which supplies — 
 
 all the motive power, or to expect the limbs of the 
 human body to continue their living action and move- 
 ment when “the wheel has been broken” at the vital 
 cistern of the heart. 
 
 The last substitute for Christianity brought forward © 
 by modern philosophy is that proposed by Professor — 
 
 Tyndall in his Belfast address. Conceding “the 
 unquenchable claims of the religious and moral senti- 
 ments of our nature,”—‘“ the immoveable basis of the 
 
 religious sentiment in the nature of man,’—all the 
 
 religions of the world are to him ‘‘the forms of a Force 
 capable of being guided to noble issues in the sphere 
 of emotion, which is its proper and elevated sphere.” 
 All this sounds very hopeful at first ; but we soon 
 discover that in it all he does not mean to say a 
 single word in favour of keeping Christianity in the 
 world, but only to prepare the way for a new religion 
 of his own, which he recommends us to substitute in 
 
 its room,—a religion of “the creative faculties of man” — 
 
 as distinguished from “his knowing faculties,’—a 
 religion of emotion and imagination, not a religion of 
 fact and knowledge. 
 First, he calls the Divine Object of all religion the 
 216 
 
TO THE DEEPER WANTS OF THE HUMAN HEART, 
 
 Mystery—the {Insoluble Mystery—about whom, that 
 is to say, nothing is known or knowable to the under- 
 standing or the knowing faculties ; and then he goes 
 on to speak of our forming conceptions of the Mystery 
 as best we may, and fashioning it to our thoughts in 
 such wise as to be consistent with science, from age to 
 age. But is there not a plain, practical contradiction 
 of thought here? If the Mystery is wholly inscrutable 
 and unknowable, where is the sense or use of forming 
 conceptions about it? How is what is pronounced to 
 be inconceivable or unthinkable to be conceived or 
 thought of? Can any labour of the mind be more 
 fruitless and inept and foolish than such religious 
 
 employment of it ? 
 _ Again, Professor Tyndall relegates all such religious 
 conceptions to the creative faculties of the mind as 
 distinguished from the 2zowzng faculties ; and this he 
 doés quite consistently with his assertion that God is 
 “the insoluble Mystery.” For an object not know- 
 able is of course no proper object for the knowing 
 faculties ; and if the human mind is still to occupy 
 itself with such an object, it can only be with its 
 non-knowing faculties—only with its creative facul- 
 ties ; those which Shakespeare, who possessed them 
 in such perfection, describes as 
 “giving to airy nothings 
 
 A local habitation and a name.” 
 What are these “airy nothings” of the poet’s? His 
 conceptions, his fancies, his imaginations, which have 
 
 217 | 
 
esd 
 
 THE EVIDENCE TO CHRISTIANITY AS ADAPTED 
 
 no existence save in his own mind, and to which he 
 
 gives a local habitation and a name only in his own 
 verse. See, then, the quality which the religious 
 conceptions by which we are to fashion the Mystery 
 to ourselves must possess. The quality must be the 
 same which attaches to all the products of the creative 
 faculties—the quality, that is to say, of unreality, of 
 untruth, shadows, dreams ; and it is only in keeping 
 with this quality of our religious conceptions, to tell 
 us, as he does, that these conceptions can never attain 
 to fixity ; that they must be in a state of perpetual 
 flux from age to age; that they must always flee 
 like ghosts before the daylight of scientific thought. 
 Of course they must, if they are not truths, but 
 fancies; not religious prose, but religious. poetry ; 
 not religious facts, but religious fictions—“ airy no- 
 things.” But alas for the lot of poor humanity, in 
 having to toil on from age to age, like Sisyphus in the 
 Shades, at this bootless rolling up the hill of concep- 
 tions and ideas of God, which no sooner reach the 
 summit than they roll down again to the bottom, and 
 the work of religious conception has all to be done 
 over again !—or in being doomed, like the daughters of 
 Danaus in the same unreal regions, to be for ever 
 pouring water into a cask which is for ever discharging 
 it! These are the fabled torments of the Shades— 
 tormenting, because utterly vain and useless; and 
 such-like,must be the tormenting toils of men when) 
 
 sent, as some of our philosophers would send them, to 
 
 218 
 
TO THE DEEPER WANTS OF THE HUMAN HEART. 
 
 be for ever working out conceptions of religious truth 
 under the stimulus of religious feeling, when, without 
 any revelation of God by work or word, God is and 
 must be unknowable and unknown. 
 
 Such, then, are the substitutes for Christianity 
 proposed to the world by these four distinguished 
 masters of intellectual philosophy and _ science. 
 Does not the old proverb of the East, once quoted 
 by our Lord, apply admirably to this case—“No 
 man having tasted old wine straightway desireth 
 new, for he saith, The old is better”? We render 
 all due homage to the genius of these philosophers 
 and men of science in their own departments of 
 human knowledge, but we cannot think that any of 
 them are destined to be remembered as founders of 
 religions. The worship of the universe, the worship of 
 humanity, the religion of humanity, and the religion 
 of “the creative faculties,’ can never possibly become 
 religions of the deart ; and it is by their hold of the 
 heart that all world-conquering religions grow and 
 prosper and prevail. These new religions are all the 
 latest growths of knowledge or science. And “ Who 
 loves not knowledge ?” demands Tennyson—thought- 
 fullest and most melodious of our living poets—in his 
 “In Memoriam”: who teaches us, however, in that 
 great work, a much truer and deeper wisdom than 
 any of these masters of knowledge :— 
 
 ‘ Who loves not Knowledge? Who shall rail 
 Against her beauty? May she mix 
 
 219 
 
CHRISTIANITY ADAPTED TO THE HEART’S WANTS. | 
 
 ~~ 
 
 With men, and prosper! Who shall fix 
 
 Her pillars? Let her work prevail. 
 
 But on her forehead sits a fire ; 
 She sets her forward countenance, 
 And leaps into the future chance, 
 Submitting all things to desire. 
 
 Half-grown as yet, a child, and vain ; 
 She cannot fight the fear of death. 
 What is she, cut from love and faith, 
 
 But some wild Pallas from the brain 
 
 Of demons, fiery-hot to burst 
 All barriers in her onward race 
 For power? Let her know her place: 
 
 She is the second, not the first. 
 
 A higher hand must make her mild, 
 If all be not in vain ; and guide 
 Her footsteps, moving side by side 
 
 With Wisdom, like the younger child, 
 
 For she is earthly, of the mind ; 
 But Wisdom heavenly, of the soul. 
 O friend, who camest to thy goal 
 So early, leaving me behind, 
 
 I would the great world grew like thee, 
 Who grewest not alone in power 
 And knowledge, but, by year and hour, 
 In reverence and in charity.” 
 
 220 
 
 | 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 TO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 
 BY THE 
 LORD BISHOP OF GLOUCESTER AND BRISTOL. 
 
ee" 
 
 ce fi 
 
 u Sagou GAN KESYTIMEY AVES 
 « R yea iy rf a, Oy hea ey aK SAG, Raat Re 
 
 “ea yo esaeeat a hw. ea 
 
 ‘ag “asian cia are oUOdD: 10. sonal 
 
 i Oe 
 
 ; : " a 
 te , - } 
 = rY ‘ ’ 2 7 : : 
 a 
 : { 
 inp * : 
 we | 
 a BS % , pe 7 
 j cd \ ot i 
 : ‘4 } rs | 
 ; je : * 
 ) : te 
 > i = e a 
 el Fy 4 ; 4 i 
 Palys erase Fe : i 
 ; fi ae | paar 
 j EP i 4, 
 j Ko] A rf :: 
 ar f - \ 
 5 _ Ns 
 ‘ 4 ¥ or, ct 
 x F : ~ sf * 
 hl Ae “4 wha or hy Fit ONS ie (ei ¢ 
 oe ! ; ‘ 4 | 
 4 ful ‘ £ te ee ey 4 é tw 
 ‘ i i) | ht L tae pen St 
 4 css, 
 ‘ + 
 Anes, : “> Oy A ‘ : , Fi 
 wow b" Hn Dirt A Gta } Brier) 
 ' : 
 . / : 
 o 1 - ; : 
 te) a i (ch 
 * / i ae 
 ‘4 : , i 
 f j . 
 4) er, ‘ ’ 
 aa ‘ t ’ ‘ 
 > P 
 a 7 ¢ 4 J 
 F : 
 3 r ei 
 4 ‘ 
 a ws) F o r j 
 te. St Ls ; ; ; 
 J i : i 
 Raed 
 . iy ; 
 M oe ¥ 9 5 e ' 
 ie ’ ‘a s P 4 
 ; ¢ x 7 , ‘i 
 nee ae ? ae 
 WS ey re 
 é ‘ ® , 4 f ; z 
 by , i ¢ ? : : 
 : . ‘ a 
 cp 4 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN 
 ANSWER TO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 
 I HAVE now the responsibility of bringing before you 
 a form of evidence, in reference to the truth of Chris- 
 tianity, which is felt by many at the present time to 
 carry with it no small amount of conviction. 
 
 It is the evidence afforded by the fact which it will 
 be my duty to substantiate—that the Christian system 
 supplies to every sober and candid enquirer answers 
 with regard to all the deeper questions relating to 
 ~ human life far more soul-satisfying and far more con- 
 vincing than are furnished by other systems, whether 
 ‘of religion or philosophy. 
 
 } What I desire, in fact, to maintain, is this,—that 
 _ whenever we make an attempt to solve the mysteries 
 __and account for the inconsistencies which human life 
 _ presents to us on every side, whenever we try to give 
 a reasonable account of the varied phenomena which 
 even a single day’s experience may bring before us, 
 we find the solutions suggested by Christianity, and 
 the explanations deduced from the ground-principles 
 223 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 
 of the Christian creed, immeasurably more consonant 
 with reason and more accordant with phenomena 
 than any others that have yet been adduced. The 
 proof of this will form the subject-matter of this 
 Lecture, and may rightly be regarded as involving a 
 subsidiary evidence to the truth of Christianity of 
 considerable force and validity. We do not, of 
 course, claim that this assertion, even if it be clearly 
 shown to be true, carries with it anything more than 
 a presumption that the system which supplies these 
 answers and solutions is itself based on truth and 
 reality: The argument is confessedly only a subsi- 
 diary one; but yet it has been found by many of the 
 most cultivated minds so reassuring, so persuasive, 
 so inwardly convincing, that if we were able to insti- 
 tute a comparison between the amount of influence 
 exercised at the present time by the various forms of 
 Christian evidence, positive or negative, we should 
 find that to this form, which we are now about to 
 develop, would be assigned the foremost place in 
 importance and in real practical persuasiveness. The 
 general statements of those influenced by it would 
 probably be of the following import :—“ We find 
 ourselves encompassed with difficulties and mysteries 
 in reference to human life, its origin, purpose, charac- 
 teristics, and general relations to the system of things 
 around us. For four thousand years these difficulties 
 have been felt by all the more competent thinkers of 
 all cultivated nations. Answers have been given in 
 224. 
 
TO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 
 a ee eae a a a aE 
 
 every varied form, and have received every varying 
 degree of authoritative sanction. They have been 
 embodied in ancient religions ; they have formed the 
 very life of ancient formularies, and have been the 
 quickening principle of ancient creeds. Philosophers 
 “have expanded them into systems, lawgivers have 
 incorporated them in their codes; statesmen have 
 tested on them; historians have illustrated them ; 
 poets have sung of them: and yet all these answers 
 all, save the answer of Christianity—have been 
 "ultimately felt to be, and often sadly avowed to be, 
 unsatisfying and inadequate. The sombre questions 
 
 that man’s anxious heart, age after age, has put 
 ~ forward—the Whence, the Why, and the Whither, of 
 human life and destiny—have never been answered 
 in any manner that has been found to satisfy the 
 feelings and the reason; and unanswered and un- 
 answerable these questions still remain, save on the 
 postulates of Revealed Religion, and the ground- 
 principles of our common Christianity.” * 
 
 * It is hoped that this lecture may incidentally disprove 
 what may properly be called a very hard saying on the part 
 of the author of the recent, and now well-known, attack on 
 Christianity, entitled Supernatural Religion, ‘This saying is as 
 follows :—It is singular how little there is in the supposed 
 revelation of alleged information regarding that which is be- 
 yond the limits of human thought ; but that little is of a 
 character which reason declares to be the ‘wildest delusion.’” 
 (Vol. ii. p. 490.) Whatever may be said as to the nature ot 
 the information, this would seem to be certdir—that the amount 
 
 1 225 Q 
 
1 
 
 THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 
 Such would seem to be the general statement of 
 the case on the part of those who are most influenced 
 by that form of evidence which we are seeking to 
 develop. And we must admit, at the very outset, 
 that there is at least some clear indication afforded 
 by one of the current tendencies of thought in our 
 own times that such statements are, in part at least, 
 undoubtedly correct. That indication is supplied by 
 the tendency of all modern non-Christian thinkers 
 who are in any degree consistent, not only to avow, 
 but to put forward as a necessary article of a philoso- 
 phic creed, our enduring ignorance upon all the deeper 
 questions relating to human life, and to insist upon the 
 plain impossibility of our deducing any satisfactory 
 inferences from the phenemena around us as to man’s 
 purpose and destiny, or his relation to the invisible 
 and the future. Some doubtful gleams of light have 
 been supposed to make the darkness that rests on the 
 origin of our race a little less palpable than before, 
 but, in regard of life as it passes, its true theory and 
 significance, all seems to be either hidden or unknow- 
 
 ee ae secret 
 
 able. “Life,” says one of these writers, 
 for us, and will always remain so;” its purpose un- 
 known, its future inconceivable. Even in reference to 
 
 the question of an endurance in any form after death, 
 
 is zot small. Contrast the sketch given by Butler (Analogy, 
 part ii. chap. 7) of the wide scope, as well as distinctive 
 character, of the revelation. 
 * Hellwald, Culturgeschichte, p.4. 
 226 
 
ZO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 
 the least hopeless in this respect of recent non-Christian 
 writers* finds no assurance whatever of a life after 
 death on the grounds of natural religion, and con- 
 cedes tous little more than the possibility of indulging 
 in the hope of future existence, if such a hope should 
 be felt to be either conducive to satisfaction or use- 
 fulness. With the justness or otherwise of such .con- 
 clusions we are not at present concerned, but we may 
 at any rate appeal to the prevalence of this creed of 
 nescience,t as indicating that the answers hitherto 
 given to the deeper questions relating to human life 
 have been felt by cultivated thinkers to be inadequate 
 and unsatisfactory. Ignorance has been deemed to 
 be a safer creed. | 
 
 Whether the answers given by Christianity will 
 ultimately meet with any better acceptance at the 
 hand of this school of thinkers, may be considered 
 very problematical ; but still something will be gained 
 for the general argument, if we show not only that 
 the answers supplied by Christianity are intrinsically 
 
 * Mill, Three Essays on Religion, p. 198. See below, p. 277, 
 note. 
 
 + All modern thinkers who insist strongly upon the relativity 
 of all knowledge seem ultimately to arrive at the profession in 
 some form or other of this cheerless belief.. “ By continually . 
 seeking to know,” says Mr. Spencer, “and being continually 
 thrown back with a deepened conviction of the impossibility of 
 knowing, we may keep alive the consciousness that it is alike 
 our highest wisdom and our highest duty to regard that through 
 which all things exist as the Unknowable.” (F7rst Principles, 
 Peraseec, 2.) 
 
 227 
 
: THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 
 more reasonable than any others that have as yet 
 been adduced, but also that they present a thoroughly © 
 
 intelligible theory of human life, and a theory that 
 accounts for many of the more perplexing pheno- 
 mena,* 
 
 There are, however, two or three preliminary cofi- — 
 
 siderations to which attention must be directed before 
 
 we enter on a formal discussion of the answers of — 
 Christianity, and contrast them with the answers | 
 
 which have been furnished by other religions or phi- 
 losophies. And the first is this,—that we must clear 
 these answers of all the incrustations that have formed 
 round them, and have often been claimed to be an 
 integral part of the original substance.t What we 
 
 * This particular form of evidence is specified among those 
 enumerated by Pascal: ‘La doctrine qui rend raison de tout 
 [iusqu’aux contrariétés qui se rencontrent dans Yhomme, et 
 toutes les autres choses singulitres, surnaturelles, et divines que 
 y éclatent de toutes parts].” Pensées, p. 365 (258), 368 (174), 
 ed. Faugére. The words in brackets were, however, probably 
 added by early editors. 
 
 t There is perhaps no tendency which operates more injuri- 
 ously at the present time than that of substituting for the 
 answers of Scripture answers which are really ecclesiastical rather 
 than biblical. It may not be desirable to draw the sharp 
 distinctions which we find in recent dogmatical works (as for 
 example, in Rothe’s posthumous Dogmatik, Heidelberg 1870,) 
 between the answers of Scripture and those of the “ Kirchliche 
 Lehre,” which is often studiously contrasted with it; but it 
 certainly is necessary to revert far more to direct Scriptural 
 statements, and also to consider those statements with due 
 reference to the general teaching of the inspired writer from 
 
 228 
 
TO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 
 have now to consider are those answers which are 
 clearly and unquestionably set forth by Holy Scrip- 
 ture ;—not the answers of any system or school of 
 theology, but the answers which calm and fair reason- 
 ing derives from those portions of Scripture which 
 have been judged by all competent interpreters to 
 refer clearly and plainly to the matter under discus- 
 sion. Nothing has tended more seriously to weaken 
 the true force of the answers of Christianity than the 
 doctrinal additions with which they have been asso- 
 ciated; and, in an argument such as the present, 
 nothing can be of more vital importance than this,— 
 that our statement of Christian truth should be de- 
 rived clearly and directly from Holy Scripture, and 
 be set forth in the fullest breadth and simplicity. 
 
 On the other hand, in contrasting with Christianity 
 the answers of other systems, we must use no less 
 care in presenting these answers in the clearest form 
 in which they appear to have emerged from the 
 systems to which they belong. And this, it may be 
 observed, is no easy task, especially in the department 
 
 whom they are taken. Hence the use of such works as Reuss, 
 Théologie Chrétienne (ed. 3, Strasburg 1860), Messner, Dze 
 Lehre der Apostel (Leipz. 1856), Van Oosterzee, Theology of 
 the New Testament (Transl., London 187t),—in all of which 
 not only the general teaching of Scripture, but also the dis- 
 tinctive teaching of each one of the sacred writers, is clearly set 
 - forth. On the subject generally, see Martensen, Christian 
 Dogmatics, § 27, p. 51 (Clark), and the brief but suggestive com- 
 ments of Voigt, Fundamentaldogmatik, p. 676 Sq. Gotha 1874. 
 229 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 
 of modern philosophies. In the great religions of the 
 past, and in the leading systems of early philosophy, 
 
 we can commonly elicit with some fair amount — 
 
 of approximate correctness the leading truths which 
 they embody,* and the answers they supply to the 
 simple and broad questions which will come before 
 
 ' 
 | 
 
 us in this lecture. But it is otherwise when we have — 
 
 * Even here, however, great difficulties are met with by the 
 
 candid enquirer. To say nothing of the difficulties in this respect | 
 
 connected with such a religion as Brahminism, which has under- 
 gone the modifications of thirty centuries of acute and ‘restless 
 thought,—or of a religion such as Buddhism, which has not only 
 a boundless, canon, but has been variously modified by the 
 characteristics of the widely separate nations among which it 
 has flourished : to say nothing of such difficulties, but to take 
 very simple cases, we may find it often far from easy to state 
 correctly the views of ancient religious thinkers in reference to 
 the broadest questions. To take an instance, we may find it 
 stated by so careful a writer as Archdeacon Hardwick (Christ 
 and Other Masters, p. 305, ed. 3), in reference to the broad 
 question of the nature of man, that “vice in the system of the 
 Chinaman is only a rare and casual deviation from the path of 
 rectitude” ; and yet when we consider carefully the language of 
 the great thinker (Mencius) on whose authority it is made, we 
 find that after all no more was meant by the declaration that 
 “man’s nature is good,” than has been maintained by Bishop 
 Butler in his Sermons on Human Nature (see Legge, Chinese 
 Classics, vol. ii. pp. 60-66, London 1861), where the teach- 
 ing of Mencius on this question is carefully analysed. Very 
 
 similarly, we find writers of the highest standard by no means 
 
 agreed on such very general questions as the original mono- 
 theism or otherwise of the earliest of the Vedas; compare, 
 for example, Wilson, Essays, vol. ii. p. 51, with Muir, Sanskrit 
 Texts, vol. v. p. 412 sq. 
 
 230 
 
TO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 
 ae ee SS eee 
 
 to deal with modern systems of thought. Very often 
 the answer we may be seeking is advisedly not 
 formulated, and studiously left floating in the general 
 atmosphere of the system. Very often the answer 
 that may be given does not fairly emerge from the 
 system, but is really due to speculative inferences 
 which, as some recent instances have shown, science 
 is often quite as ready as theology to found upon very 
 insufficient data, and to draw from very fluctuating 
 premises. Very often, too, a clear answer upon some 
 of the questions that will come before us in this lecture 
 can hardly be elicited, owing to the complex nature 
 of the system to which we may appeal,* or to the 
 changes and modifications which, as in the case of the 
 philosophy of Schelling, may have been silently intro- 
 duced in its development. 
 
 Such are but a few of the difficulties associated 
 - with our subject,—difficulties which, it may be frankly 
 confessed, we shall probably be unable wholly to sur- 
 mount, but of which it seems desirable to take some 
 cognisance before we enter into the momentous and 
 
 * Jt may seem strange that, on such a broad question as this, 
 —whether a given writer was or was nota pantheist,—any doubt 
 could be entertained ; and yet I believe it is still a debateable 
 question among the students of Hegel whether he is or is not 
 to be considered an exponent of that cheerless belief. His 
 statement, “ohne Welt ist Gott nicht Gott,” seems to leave but 
 little doubt on the subject : see Ebrard, Apologetik, § 82, p. 177, 
 and comp. Mill (Dr.), Pantheistic Principles, part i. p. 73, note; 
 see, however, Stirling, Zhe Secret of Hegel, vol. ii. p. 580. 
 
 231 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 aa ES A 
 
 —s 
 
 debateable questions which will now claim our closest | 
 
 consideration. 
 
 All the deeper questions relating to human life will _ 
 
 be found to be included in four or five familiar but com- | 
 prehensive questions: What? and Whence? Why? - 
 For what? and Whither? Or more fully: What | 
 and Whence is man? Why is he as he is? For what : 
 called into being? Whither, this life ended? These _ 
 
 questions seem to cover the whole ground, and to pre- 
 sent to us conveniently and compendiously these four 
 subjects,—the origin and nature of man, the moral 
 meaning of human life in its relation to the constitu. 
 tion of things around us, man’s purpose, and man’s 
 future,—all of which we will now endeavour to con- 
 sider as fully as the limits of a single lecture will 
 
 permit, and as far as Scripture and experience will 
 
 enable us to speak. 
 
 Let us begin with the question that for the last few 
 years has been occupying the foreground of modern 
 thought, and on the true answer to which the answers 
 to the remaining questions in a great degree depend. 
 What is the answer of Revealed Religion and of 
 he Christianity i in reference to the What and the Whence 
 (for it will be convenient to take these two questions 
 together),—the origin and the nature of man? What is 
 the answer? Clear, definite, and intelligible: that man 
 was dust of the earth quickened by the breath of God,* 
 
 * Gen, ii. 7. The important point in this verse is that man 
 came into being by no process of emanation, but was specially 
 232 
 
LO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 
 —— 
 
 a 
 
 and specially formed in His image ;* and further,—- 
 that, as an inspired apostle told a cultivated heathen 
 audience, “God has made of one blood all nations fot 
 to dwell on the face of the earth.” + 
 
 Such, very briefly, is the Scriptural and Christian 
 answer in its broadest outlines: on the one hand dis- 
 tinct in reference to all points of primary importance, 
 '—such, for example, as the special creation of man, 
 his formation in the image of God, his spiritual as 
 
 well as material nature, and the unity of the race; on 
 the other hand, silent or partially silent on subordinate 
 -questions,—such as the antiquity or otherwise of the 
 human family, and similar matters of detail on which 
 ‘some differences of opinion may very fairly be ad- 
 
 and directly formed by God out of existing materials on the 
 _one side, and out of the blessed fulness of the Divine life on the 
 ‘other. Holy Scripture thus testifies both to the greatness and 
 littleness of man. See Delitzsch, Biblical Psychology, p. 88 sq, 
 \(Transl,) ; comp. Plitt, Evangelische Glaubenslehre, § 27, vol. i. 
 p. 204, and Van Oosterzee, Christian Doematics, § 67, p. 365 
 (Transl.) 
 
 | * Gen. i. 27. On this cardinal and most important state- 
 ‘ment, see Martensen, Dogmatics, § 72, p. 135 sq. (Transl.) ; 
 ‘Miller, Lehre von der Siinde, vol. ii. p. 483 sq.; and comp. 
 Rothe, Dogmatih, part i., § 62, p. 260. 
 
 | + Acts xvii. 26. See Meyer zz Joc., who rightly points to 
 ‘the expression ¢& évds aiyaros as marking that mankind had 
 ‘one earthly father, as they had one heavenly Father. On the 
 ‘unity of the race, which, as Van Oosterzee truly observes, is of 
 ‘real importance in reference to religious and moral life, see 
 ‘Ebrard, Afpologetik, § 125, note p. 268; and on its spiritual 
 ‘significance, Martensen, Dogmatics, § 77, p. 149 (Transl.) 
 
 233 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 
 cabangeps tee es Serer ne et te te ee 
 mitted. In regard of the last point—the duration of 
 man’s existence on earth—it may just be remarked in 
 passing, that the race is presumably not of the vast an- 
 tiquity that has been recently claimed for it; but still 
 it must be admitted, in the narrative itself there is but 
 little from which any clear inferences can with safety 
 be drawn either way. The chronological data that 
 follow seem to imply a very recent origin; and such, 
 no doubt, is the current and popular belief. Still as 
 these data are themselves somewhat fluctuating and 
 uncertain, the inferences drawn from them can never 
 wisely be pressed or insisted upon.* Further than 
 this, it ought not to be forgotten that if we are pre- 
 pared to concede that the history of the genesis of 
 the earth is told only in broad and general outlines, 
 admirable alike for their simplicity and their now 
 
 ¥* See Lenormant, Les Premiéres Civilisations, vol. i. Pp. 53;— 
 where the difficulty of arriving at any distinct conclusion on this 
 subject is simply but clearly put forward. This much, how- 
 ever, may certainly be said,—that if the fifty-nine centuries, 
 according to the ordinary chronology, be deemed too short, the 
 directly contrary assertions are utterly exaggerated. There 
 appears to be one assumption always made as to the deposits, 
 in which or beneath which supposed traces of man have been 
 discovered—viz., that the accumulation has always been at the 
 same rate. Competent observers, however, give very good 
 reasons for believing that in such places as Kent’s Cavern or 
 the Valley of the Somme, the rate of accumulation was fai 
 greater in earlier times, and that the vast retrospective calcu: 
 lations are very untrustworthy. See a recent pamphlet by 
 T. K. Callard, entitled Geological Evidences of Antiquity 9 
 Man Reconsidered, Lond. 1875. 
 
 234 
 
TO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 
 oe + 
 
 recognised scientific truth,* we may certainly admit 
 that it may be exactly the same in reference to the 
 history of the genesis of the race. That history may 
 be told in similarly broad and general outlines, which 
 future discovery will as abundantly verify as it has 
 already verified the revelation as to the home of the 
 race, and the formation of the phenomenal world. Nay, 
 more,—it does not seem too much to say that, in refer- 
 ence to these subordinate questions, faith may hereafter 
 owe much toscience, if faith will but resolve to remain 
 patient and confident. Difficulties in reference to the 
 early history of the human family, which now often 
 press very heavily on the minds of believing and 
 reverent thinkers, may be removed by the results 
 towards which recent discoveries are thought to be 
 leading us. The Atonement itself may even receive a 
 fuller and deeper significance.t The eternal love of the 
 ' * The naturalness, simplicity, and grandeur of the Mosaic 
 narrative of the Creation have been recognised by all recent 
 commentators, and especially by Knobel. We have here the 
 true form of what seems to have existed among the primeval 
 traditions of some of the earliest nations, e. g. Chaldzans (see 
 below, p. 238, note), Iranians (in one of the rye of the Zend- 
 Avesta ; see Khorda-Avesta, Spiegel, vol. iii. p. 241; comp. 
 p. 52 sq.), and Etruscans (see Suidas, s. v. Tuppnvia) ; see 
 
 D’Eichtal, W/ém. sur le Texte Primitif du Premier Recit. de la 
 Creation, p. 15 sq., Paris 1875, 
 
 _ ¢ There is no point in which our modern theology is more 
 defective than in its practically limited estimate of the blessed 
 effects and true characteristics of the Atonement. Though we 
 all may feel and believe that it was “for the sins of the whole 
 world,” yet so little is the retrospective, as well as the present and 
 if 235 
 
 ¢ U 
 A 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 
 Son of God for a race, possibly blighted and suffering, 
 after its fall, to an extent hitherto never even im- 
 agined,* may perhaps hereafter be more profoundly 
 realized ; and Science may again be found, as she has 
 ever been proved to be in similar questions, the hands 
 maid of Religion, and an enduring witness to the real 
 imprudence and even peril of over-hasty deductions, or 
 of concessions to as yet precarious hypotheses.t 
 
 prospective, character of the Atonement generally recognised, 
 and s0 little has it been brought forward in the current teaching 
 of the Church, that a writer like Mr. Mill can almost confidently 
 and triumphantly point to the fact that the precious gift was so 
 long withheld, as “a moral contradiction which no ingenuity can 
 resolve, and no sophistry explain away.” (Three Essays on Relt- 
 gion, p. 115.) Had the true cosmical significance of the work of 
 Christ, aS it was ever set forth in the earliest teaching of the 
 Church (comp. Irenzus, @r. v. 21), been more dwelt upon in 
 our own times, the calm and fair writer whom we have quoted 
 would never have used such unqualified language. He would at 
 any rate have admitted that on the true Christian theory the force 
 of the apparent moral contradiction was greatly modified. 
 
 * Without committing ourselves to any views as to the anti 
 quity of the race, still less to accepting the belief that mat 
 appeared prior to the concluding phase of the glacial perioc 
 (comp. Lyell, Antiquity of Man, ch. xiii. p. 273), it may bi 
 possible that in the various changes in the temperature ant 
 general character of the earth’s surface which may have take1 
 place in pre-historic times, the race—as at the Flood—may hav: 
 undergone wide-spread sufferings. See Lenormant, Les Pre 
 mitres Civilisations, vol. i. p. 62. It is certainly curious 
 though perhaps nothing more, that traces of such a suppositio: 
 are to be found in the Zend-Avesta. See the Vendidad, Fargar 
 i. 859 ; vol. i. p. 62, Spiegel. 
 
 + There is a tendency at the present time in really religiov 
 
 236 
 
TO AIL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 
 But to réturn to the answer we have just formu: 
 lated. Before we contrast it with the more current 
 modern answers in reference to the origin of the race, 
 let us observe,—First, that the answer given is in such 
 ‘general accordance with that given by the two most 
 ancient of the heathen religions—Brahminism, and 
 -Mazdeeism or the old creed of Persia,*—and in such 
 
 “writers which ought carefully to be watched ; and it is this,—of 
 framing adjustments to meet what are Beeiced over-hastily to be © 
 ‘certain and accepted scientific truths, but which really are as yet 
 ‘nothing more than at best probable hypotheses. For example, 
 ‘in reference to this very subject, the antiquity of man, we find 
 ‘assumptions, either made or revived, which involve far greater 
 ‘difficulties than they remove. In the interesting Aspects of 
 | Modern Thought, by Mr. Baring Gould (Lond. 1875), the old 
 lidea of a special (Adamite) race, chosen out of the general 
 ‘(anthropoid) race, has been revived ; but such a view seems to 
 ‘introduce far more difficulties than it removes, and to necessitate 
 ‘a strain being put on several passages in the inspired narrative 
 which seems inconsistent with sound principles of interpretation. 
 ‘Comp. Van Oosterzee, Christian Dogmatics, § 66, p. 363. 
 ‘(Transl.) 
 
 i * Among the many records and monuments of ancient re- 
 ligions that have recently been rendered accessible to general 
 readers, none is more interesting than the Zend-Avesta. It 
 contains portions (the Gathas) of great antiquity, which seem to 
 oe the opinion that a distinct monotheism is to be traced 
 Bend all the nature-worship of our Aryan forefathers. See - 
 Cox, Mythology of the Aryan Nations, vol.i. p. 332. Brah- 
 minism, as it has been well remarked by M. Bréal (Hercule e¢ 
 Cacus, p. 129), kept to the old belief only in the letter ; Maz- 
 deeism preserved its spirit. The Zend-Avesta has been translated 
 into German by Prof. Spiegel (Avesta, die Hetligen Schriften 
 der Parsen, 3 vols., Leipz. 1852, 1859, 1863), and elucidated by 
 
 237 
 
\ 
 
 THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER — 
 ee ae 
 
 nes PMR MOREA leach Sb ae ihe ac 8 
 close and even startling coincidence with newly dis- 
 covered monuments of the early belief of ancient and 
 almost pre-historic Babylon,* that we seem justified 
 in believing that, in the answer of Holy Scripture to 
 the question now before us, we have not only the 
 declarations of earliest Hebrew writers, but the voice 
 of the most primeval tradition. Secondly, we have 
 the only reasonable account that can be given of that 
 instinctive belief in the unity of the race which seem: 
 involved in the very idea and conception of humanity 
 The conception of the family seems so naturally te 
 lead backward and backward to that of the on 
 original family, that we can hardly be surprised. t 
 find that this latently forms the substratum of al 
 modern theories of humanity, and is even admitted b: 
 scientific writers to become more and more probabl 
 in proportion as we lengthen the period of. man 
 occupancy of the earth.t In the physical world th 
 
 valuable introductions and notes. See also the same writer 
 Evénische Alterthumskunde, vol.ii., Leipz. 1873, where the r 
 ligion of the Iranian races is carefully investigated. 
 * For’an account of the remarkable Chaldean legend he 
 referred to, which, it is to be hoped, will soon be published, s 
 Daily Telegraph, March 4, 1875. The equally remarkak 
 legend of the Flood will be found in Smith, Assyrian Dzs¢ 
 veries, pp. 165-222, Lond. 1875 ; Lenormant, Premiores Civt 
 sations, vol. ii. pp. 23-47. The nature of the connexion of t 
 Accadian with the Semitic religions is as yet open to considerat 
 differences of opinion. See Lenormant, La Langue Primiti 
 de la Chaldée, p. 388, Paris 1875. 
 t See Lyell, Antiquity of Man, chap. xx. p. 451; Lond. 187; 
 238 
 
ZO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS, 
 
 ‘river may be swelled by many affluents, and have 
 drawn its first waters from several separate sources ; 
 but it is now felt more and more that it has not been 
 so with the great stream of our race—nay, that, inde- 
 pendently of all arguments, we turn from such a view 
 with increasing repugnancy. The brotherhood of man 
 seems to carry with it,and almost demand our accept- 
 ance of the idea of a common fatherhood. Though 
 it has been asserted, again and again, that there is 
 really a wider gulf between civilised and savage man 
 than between the lowest savage and the highest order 
 of ape, yet all modern research in physiology and in 
 language is pointing exactly in a contrary direction,* 
 _and is tending to show that the oneness of the race is 
 ‘no less presumable from purely anthropological infer- 
 ‘ence, than certain both from the express declarations 
 * The statement of Van Oosterzee (Christian Dogmatics, § 66, 
 
 _p. 363, Transl.), “ that natural science has not yet discovered any 
 races of men so completely different, that it is really impossible 
 
 to regard them as branches of one tree,” seems now increasingly 
 to be admitted as true. The subject has been investigated with 
 ‘great care and apparent exactness by Rauch, Die Einhett des 
 _ Menschengeschlechtes, Augsb. 1873. The various physiological 
 authorities on the subject are specified by Ebrard, Afologetik, 
 Ԥ 125, note ; comp. also Hardwick, Christ and Other Masters, 
 
 “PP. 34. Sq., aes 3, Lond. 1874. The arguments founded on recent 
 
 ‘ ‘Philological investigations appear to be unanswerable : see the 
 “recent and important work of Reinisch, Linhezitliche Ursprung 
 der Sprachen, Wien 1874; and the accurate and learned trea- 
 
 tises of my friend Rev. R. Ellis, Wumerals as Signs of Primeval 
 
 Unity among Mankind, Lond. 1873, and’ Peruvia Scythica, 
 chap. v., Lond. 1875, 
 
 239 
 
 j 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 
 —— 
 
 4 
 1 
 ] 
 
 ~ 
 
 of Scripture and from the fundamental reasonings of 
 Revealed Religion.* — : 
 
 Contrast with this the contrary opinion—that Evo- 
 lution is the history of being, and that man came to 
 be man by slow emergence from a lower type of crea~ 
 ture, and that, by the law of “Natural Selection,” 
 during the lapse of innumerable ages (for the amount 
 of time which the theory demands is almost limitless), 
 he acquired what our very instincts lead us to call 
 “the gift of speech,” passed the mystic Rubicon that 
 separates consciousness from self-consciousness, and 
 emerged through dim and clouded instincts into the 
 clear light and wondrous realm of personal love and 
 self-realizing existence. Contrast the two opinions} 
 
 * If we only consider the reasoning in the fifth chapter of the 
 Epistle to the Romans, it really seems surprising how a candid 
 and careful writer, like Rothe, could dismiss this subject in @ 
 single brief paragraph, as involving no serious considerations 
 See Dogmatik, § 63, part i. p. 265, and contrast with it Plitt 
 Evangelische Glaubenslehre, § 27, part 1. p. 206 sq., Gotha 
 1863. 
 ¢ One of the latest and not least able of the defenders of thi 
 “ Natural Selection” theory thus specifies the time man may b 
 supposed to have been upon the earth: “ Ten thousand centurie 
 before the time of Homer and the Vedic poets, wild men, wit! 
 prute-like crania, carried on the struggle for existence wit! 
 rnammoths, tigers, and gigantic bears, long since extinct. Ani 
 recent researches make it probable that even this enormou 
 period must de multiplied stx- or eightfold before we can arriv 
 at the time when men first appeared upon the earth as creature 
 zoologically distinct from apes.” Fiske, Oxddines of Cosmi 
 Philosophy, vol. ii. p. 291, Lond, 1874; comp. Darwin, Descer 
 of Man, vol. i. p. 199: 
 
 240 
 
10 ALL DEEFER QUESTIONS, 
 
 concede the exhaustless time that is needed for this 
 latter hypothesis; grant the missing links that are 
 hopelessly absent ; accept the confessedly speculative 
 elements in the theory;* ignore the difficulties that 
 have been found in numberless details ; set aside the 
 physiological objections as futile or microscopic ; t 
 treat the alleged difficulty of any conceivable amount 
 of solar heat, under the present conditions of solar 
 physics, being sufficient to meet the demands that this 
 second answer must make upon it,as purely imaginary ; 
 ‘and regard the assumed collisions with recognised 
 geological facts, or with the inferences of fair geologi- 
 cal reasoning as unsubstantiated or illusory,t—make 
 
 * This is very distinctly admitted ; Mr. Darwin himself says, 
 “Many of the views which have been advanced are highly 
 speculative.” Descent of Man, vol. ii. p. 385; compare also 
 Hickel, Watirliche Schopfungs-geschichte, p. 23. Theologians 
 are frequently charged with advancing merely speculative hypo- 
 ‘theses, and, in this respect, are contrasted unfavourably with 
 ‘men of science. It is only fair to remark that the inferences 
 frequently drawn by Science, and especially on subjects of the 
 / nature now before us, are often quite as devoid of proof as anv 
 | that have been advanced by Theology. 
 + The objections that have been urged by competent physiolo- 
 | gists as founded on the structure of the skull of man, when 
 / compared with that of apes, are apparently of ee eerie 
 Bi ycight The special treatises on this subject are enumerated 
 ‘by Ebrard, Apologetiz, § 167, note 2, p., 383. 
 ' + The arguments against the theory as suggested by geological 
 considerations are very carefully stated by Ebrard, Afologetih, 
 /& 168, p. 384 sq. Compare also the comments already made 
 “above in reference to the precarious character of some of the 
 geological assumptions ; p. 234, note. The remarkable con- 
 b it 241 R 
 
 | ry 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 
 all. these varied concessions, assume for a moment that | 
 the two. answers rest on equiponderant evidence, and 
 simply and nakedly contrast the two answers to the 
 primary question, and this at least may be asserted : 
 that the first appears to give a more intelligible ac- 
 count of existing phenomena, and is more in harmony 
 with what would seem to be fundamental conceptions 
 than the second. And to this assertion it might also 
 be added that the view which Christianity sets before 
 us of the Whence of humanity makes no larger de- 
 mands on the.reason, and puts no greater strain on 
 the verifying faculty, than that theory of man’s origin: 
 which is claimed to be the Newtonian discovery 
 of our own generation, but which has already been 
 found to need some serious degree of rehabilitation.* 
 If this be so,—if every deeper feeling of the human 
 
 clusion relative to the rapid succession of systems of fossiliferous 
 strata, to which the theory appears to lead us, is admitted by 
 Fiske, Cosmic Philosophy, vol. ii. p. 40. oY 
 
 * It has been pointed out by Mr. Wallace that there must 
 have been a time at which man’s brain structure, rather than his 
 merely physical form and appearance, was that which was 
 modified by the principle of natural selection. See Watura 
 Selection, p. 311 sq., ed, 2, 1871 ; comp. Spencer, Principles o 
 Biology, part iii. ch. 13, p. 469, note. As Mr. Fiske, so fai 
 rightly, observes : “ When an animal has once appeared endowec 
 with sufficient intelligence to chip a stone and hurl a weapon 
 natural selection will take advantage of variations in thi: 
 intelligence, to the comparative neglect of purely physica 
 variations.” | Outlines of Cosmic Philosophy, vol. il. p. 319 
 compare the interesting, though almost wildly speculative 
 Unseen Universe, p. 190, Lond. 1875. 
 
 242 
 
ZO ALL DEEFER QUESTIONS. 
 
 re stsanencnenoeyenene 
 
 -. heart protests against this cheerless answer,—if calmly 
 exercised reason is forced to admit that, under every 
 moral aspect, the answer of Christianity, and of the 
 old faiths of the early ages of the world, is the higher 
 and the more elevating,—if every glow of earthly 
 love seems to call forth the feeling that there must be 
 One from whom every ray of love comes forth, and 
 to whom every manifestation of responsive love must 
 - necessarily return,—no First Cause scarcely separable, 
 even in thought, from the totality of phenomenal 
 existence,* no omnipresent Energy in an inscrutable 
 Universe, no lost God sunk in the fathomless depths 
 of infinite causalities, no dead Pan in a breathing 
 world of life, but an ever-present. Father because 
 a Creator, and a Creator because an. ever-loving 
 as well as an everlasting and. personal God,—if 
 | ™ There would seem to be, as Mr. Lewes observes (History 
 of Philosophy, vol. ii. p. 194, ed. 3), only three views of the 
 relation of the Finite to the Infinite: (1) Co-eternity of Mind 
 and Matter; (2) Existence of one Principle, sometimes con- 
 ceived as Mind, sometimes as Matter; (3) Existence of one 
 Principle, the Creator of the Universe, but apart from it. Of 
 these, the second seems to be that towards which, in some form 
 or other, modern non-Christian thought is gravitating, Either 
 God is regarded as a “‘natura naturans,” conscious or uncon- 
 scious, or as a Power manifested through all phenomena, but 
 utterly inscrutable and unknowable. The latter is the view of 
 _ Mr. Spencer, and apparently the view taken by the majority of 
 modern non-Christian writers. See First Principles, § 31, p. 108 
 sq., ed. 3; comp. Fiske, Cosmic Philosophy, vol. ii. p. 417. On 
 the paralogism really involved in Pantheism, see Ebrard, A polo- 
 gettk, § 83, p. 177. : 
 243 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 
 this be true in reference to the answer to our 
 first deeper question, how much more will it be 
 found to be so in reference to those that remain! 
 If, in reference to an answer that involves necessarily 
 some physical considerations, the answer of Revealed 
 Religion is apparently the more natural, and the more 
 consistent with phenomena—and so, consequently, the 
 more credible—-we shall, perhaps not unnaturally, 
 expect to find the same superiority in the Christian 
 answer when we pass onward to the far deeper ques- 
 tions that relate to the moral mystery of human life, 
 and the moral purpose of the individual. If we seem 
 to feel the superiority of the Christian answer in refer- 
 ence to the nature and origin of man, we may reason- 
 ably expect to trace it in the answer to the mysterious 
 Why and still more mysterious For What,—those two 
 deep questions which relate to man’s present condi- 
 tion and the ultimate purpose of his being. And so 
 certainly we find it. 
 
 II. Let us pass, then, to a consideration of the 
 answer of Revealed Religion to the second and more 
 difficult question, Why, if such be the origin and 
 nature of man, is man in the state in which now we 
 find him? Why are all things in the moral and 
 even material world as now they are? What light 
 does Christianity throw, as compared with other 
 systems, on the moral mystery of human life under 
 the present dispensation of things ? 
 
 Let us attempt briefly to answer these questions. 
 
 244 
 
TO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 
 In reference to the moral mystery of life, two of 
 the gravest phenomena which present themselves are 
 the apparent waste of moral energy, and the seeming 
 frustration of much of higher moral purpose. “Vanity 
 of vanities,” saith the preacher; “vanity of vanities, 
 all is vanity.”* And that it is so phenomenally no one 
 can doubt. Mr. Mill speaks of Nature “ emptying 
 her shafts upon the best and noblest indifferently 
 with the meanest and worst; upon those who are 
 engaged in the highest and worthiest enterprises, and 
 often as the direct consequence of the noblest acts; 
 and it might almost be imagined as a punishment for 
 them.” A more recent writer, whose views of life 
 are by no means influenced by what has often been 
 deemed, and perhaps not unfairly deemed, the pes- 
 simism of theologians, has used very similar language. 
 “Grinding misery,” says this eloquent writer, “is the 
 lot of many, and regret and disappointment is the 
 lot of all. The life of the wisest man is chiefly made 
 up of lost opportunities, defeated hopes, half-finished 
 prospects, and frequent failure in the ever-renewed 
 strife between evil and good.’’t 
 
 * Ecclesiastes i. 2. 
 
 + Zhree Essays on Religion, p. 29. These three remarkable 
 essays, to which occasional reference is made in this lecture, 
 were written at very different periods of the author’s life. The 
 _ Essay on Nature, from which the quotation is taken, appears to 
 have been written more than twenty years ago, but was to have 
 been published in 1873. See the “Introductory Notice,” p. ix. 
 
 t-Fiske, Outlines of Cosmic Philosophy, vol. ii, p. 403 sq. The 
 
 245 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 
 — 
 
 If we accept this as a general description of the 
 seeming moral frustration which we are now consider- 
 ing, it may be fairly asked how such a moral chaos 
 can adequately be accounted for. What answer can 
 we return to the varied forms of the general question 
 as it is now presented to us? Surely no question 
 could more seriously test any religion or system, as 
 to the soul-satisfying nature of such a religion or 
 system, than that which we have now before us. 
 
 The answer of Christianity is, at any rate, perfectly 
 distinct, and fully commensurate with the phenomena. 
 And it is this: that all this strange frustration of 
 moral purpose is due to the entrance of sin into the 
 world, and to its abiding presence there; or, to state 
 the answer still more precisely—that all is due, in the 
 first place, to man’s having been led by the temptation 
 of an alien and extraneous Evil Will* to choose the 
 above work, from which the extract is taken, and to which 
 reference has been already made in these notes, is a careful, 
 elaborate, and, it must also in fairness be said, an interesting 
 work, ‘The writer is avowedly a follower of the teaching of Mr. 
 Herbert Spencer ; but there are many indications of a reaction 
 towards more distinct views in reference to God. ‘The Universe 
 is regarded as the manifestation of the Deity; but Deity is 
 regarded as something more than the Universe. See vol. ii. 
 p- 404. 
 
 * It is with deep truth that Martensen thus writes in reference 
 to the teaching of Scripture on this dark and difficult subject : 
 “ However often we are content with such expressions as ‘the 
 power of evil,’ ‘the evil principle, ‘the impure spirit-world,’ in 
 our expositions of Scripture, yet the more profound consideration 
 of Scripture, of life, and above all of the stern conflict against 
 
 246 
 
TO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 
 ‘yi ap ee a RL 
 
 latter of two moral possibilities——vot spontaneous 
 surrender of his will to the will of Him who called 
 him into being, but self-seeking aversion from it; and 
 in the second place to the accumulated energies of 
 that aversion as propagated in the race and put forth 
 by each individual of it. The falsely-free turning aside 
 from the will of the Creator converted the posse mort, 
 with which man was originally created, into an actu- 
 ality. Death became man’s heritage and destiny, and, 
 in the form of pain, misery, and final disintegration of 
 the body, diffused itself through the race, and: flung 
 even some shadows on the realm of nature.* “By one 
 man sin entered into the world, and by sin death.” + 
 
 evil, will ever lead back our thoughts to the doctrine of an EVIL 
 WILL.” Christian Dogmatics, § 106, p. 201 (Transl.); see also a 
 good paper on this subject, and especially on the “ Satanology ” 
 of Schelling, in the Bewets des Glaubens for 1873, p. 156. The 
 popular statement is that the Old Testament idea of Satan is 
 mainly of Persian origin (see Roskoff, Geschichte des Teufels, 
 vol. i, p. 193, Leipz. 1869), and that the New Testament con- 
 ceptions were derived from it. This view, however, in reference 
 to the Old Testament, is justly doubted by thoroughly unbiassed 
 inquirers. See Spiegel, Arésche Studten, p. 65, Leipz. 1874. 
 ~-* As Von Baader has somewhere said, ‘The fall of man was 
 a cosmic event, as when a kingdom falls with its king.” It may 
 not be easy to prove this in detail ; but both Scripture (Gen. iii. 
 17; Rom. viii. 20 sq.) and experience seem: to recognise it ‘as 
 one of those mysterious truths which in this state of things we 
 must often feel, but which, from our ignorance of the: state ‘of 
 man and of nature prior to the Fall, we may never: be able to 
 substantiate. See the sensible comments of Plitt, Evangelische 
 Glaubenslehre, vol. i. p. 267 sq. 
 
 + Rom. v. 12. On the meaning of @avaros in this passage 
 
 247 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 
 cE EIR a LE SOR SEDO, Oi, De eg nee 
 What we assert then is, that there was the histone 
 event called the Fall,*—that it was brought about 
 by an Evil Will,—and that to the effects of that Fall, 
 and to the mysteriously still permitted and still con- 
 tinuing agency of that Evil Will, all the moral ruin of 
 
 the world must certainly be attributed.f 
 
 (not spiritual, but physical, death), see Meyer ¢ Zoc. ; so all the 
 earlier Greek interpreters. On the varying degrees of inclusive- 
 ness of meaning involved in the word, see Philippi, Azrchliche 
 Glaubenslehre, vol. iii. p. 378 sq., ed. 2, Stuttg. 1867. 
 
 * It is not easy to understand the grounds on which writers 
 such as Mr. Murphy (Scientific Bases of Belief, p. 270; comp. 
 Rothe, Dogmatik, 84, part i. p. 302 sq.) appear to doubt the 
 definitely historical character of the Fall. That there may be 
 symbolism in the narrative may be conceded (comp. Martensen, 
 Dogmatics, § 79), but that there was a distinct act in which and 
 by which, through the craft of a mysterious Deceiver (Oosterzee), 
 our first parents manifested a sinful determination of the will, is 
 most certainly the teaching of Holy Scripture. As Martensen 
 has rightly said (§ 47), if we exclude the supposition of a fall, 
 the only alternative is, either to deny sin as a universal phe- 
 nomenon, or to recognise it as an inherent element in the idea 
 of the world. ,! 
 _ + The questions of course remain, Whence nevertheless is 
 moral evil? Why does God permit it? And to such questions 
 no answer can be given except that which is commonly given— 
 That without its emergence and subsequent existence had been 
 permitted, the human freedom, willed and conferred by God 
 Himself, would have been annihilated, or rather, could not have 
 become that which God willed it to be. See Van Oosterzee, 
 Christian Dogmatics, § 62, p. 342 (Transl.). The remark of 
 Martensen, in reference to these profoundly difficult questions, 
 will be found very helpful: “In its essence Omnipotence is 
 a moral and. self-limiting power.” Dogmiatics, § 115, p. 216 
 (Transl.). 
 
 248 
 
TO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 
 ete 
 
 This is the answer of Christianity,—an answer that 
 the most determined opponent must admit to be 
 perfectly thinkable, perfectly intelligible, and also 
 fully explanatory of the broad phenomena of life and 
 death, as they are practically presented to experience. 
 Whether the answer, in itself, be considered right or 
 wrong, no fair opponent could deny that it zs an 
 answer, distinct and consistent, and that it includes, 
 by way of just deduction and inference, solutions of 
 great problems which, before Christianity came into 
 the world, had either been hesitatingly approached, 
 or left aside as hopelessly insoluble. For instance, 
 the answer alone gives to earthly and phenomenal 
 life its true meaning, and to death its real significance. 
 It enables us to surmise, if even not to recognise, 
 what man’s life on earth really would have been if 
 the disturbing and self-seeking egoism of the will 
 had not changed man’s true theocentric attitude, dis- 
 ttorted all the fair lines of his formation and being, 
 and marred that image of God which all deeper 
 observers can still trace in that ideal physiognomy,* 
 ‘as it has been termed, of our fallen but still noble 
 
 * All deeper observers have recognised this handwriting of 
 God, as it has been termed, in the human face. One of our 
 greatest living painters owes probably his great and deserved - 
 reputation to his power of seeing and depicting these nobler 
 lineaments. The way in which this ideal physiognomy occa- 
 sionally discloses itself in the faces of the dying has been 
 often noticed. See Martensen, Christian Ethics, § 23, p. 86 
 (Transl.). 
 
 BP si§ 
 
 249 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 
 humanity. — Life, which would otherwise have been 
 only a period of development, and, it may be, of. 
 gradual transition to higher and higher stages of 
 being, became at once invested with probationary 
 aspects; limited, as far as the union of the soul and 
 the earthly body is concerned, to a brief space of 
 allotted time,—and yet time of such infinite moment ; 
 that it is on the use or misuse of this time that the - 
 issues of an eternal future irrevocably depend. Death, — 
 
 again, which to unfallen man was simply a possibility, 
 and which, it has been thought, would have been 
 continuously obviated by the workings of now impeded 
 powers, and by laws of a natural immortality,* was 
 changed into an actuality and a punishment. Sin 
 stopped the possible agency of the reparative process, 
 and man, after a brief and transitory period of earthly 
 existence, shares the lot of the animals around him, 
 and realizes that which was to them an attendant 
 condition of existence, but to man simply a eur glalitta 
 —a possibility, and nothing more. 
 
 Such is the light which the Christian answer throws 
 on the mysteries of life and death, and on some of 
 
 * On this subject see the interesting and very remarkable 
 treatise of Bp. Bull, Ox the State of Man before the Fall 
 ' (Works, vol. ii. p. 52, Oxf. 1827). The general views of the 
 treatise have been maintained by most of the deeper writers on 
 Christian doctrine of the present time. See Philippi, Azrchliche — 
 Glaubenslehre, vol. ii. p. 382 sq., ed. 2, Stuttgart 1867; Van — 
 Oosterzee, Christian Dogmatics, § 70, p. 678 (Transl.) ; comp. 
 Sartorius, Die Lehre von der Heiligen Liebe, vol. 1. p. 32 sq. . 
 
 25c 
 
TO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 
 the deeper problems of existence. That it enables 
 as to solve all the sad and strange enigmas of indi- 
 vidual life——that we can confidently apply it to the 
 details of every case of personal suffering, or that by 
 means of it we can pretend to explain all the veiled 
 dispensations which so often try the faith even of the 
 unwavering,*—is far more than is here either asserted 
 or implied. But it does enable us to trace the true 
 and leading lines of the great moral purposes that 
 are working out their issues in and through that 
 apparent moral frustration and those ruins of earthly 
 happiness which at times seem so strange and in- 
 explicable. The Christian answer, at any rate, leads 
 us to recognise two united truths: viz., that while, on 
 the one. hand, owing to the entrance and to the 
 spread of sin, we can almost take the language of 
 such pessimists as Schopenhauer,t and pronounce the 
 
 * Some of these are noticed by, Van Oosterzee, Christian 
 Dogmatics, § 63, p. 349 (Transl.), and briefly explained. For us, 
 however, iio can hardly read the secrets of our own hearts, 
 and cannot even guess at the real moral state of those around 
 us, it is fruitless as well as presumptuous to attempt to solve 
 problems without that preliminary knowledge which must be 
 the ste gud non of any attempt, however limited and rudiment- 
 ary. “Repent” is the serious and monitory voice of all these 
 veiled dispensations ; comp. Luke xiii. 5. 
 
 + See, for example, the sad passage cited from his Dze Welt 
 als Wille und Vorstellung in the selections from his works 
 (Lichtstrahlen, p. 188) by his devoted disciple Frauenstadt. 
 The view taken by his most recent follower, Hartmann, is ulti- 
 mately the same. After a cheerless investigation (Phzlosophie 
 des Unbewussten, Abschn. C, cap. xiii.) he comes to the conclu- 
 
 251 
 
‘ 
 
 ! 
 4 
 
 = 
 
 THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 
 es 
 
 i] 
 whole course of z/zs world as essentially evil,—we are 
 
 yet, on the other hand, constrained to admit that the 
 ultimate working and tendency is towards good. It is 
 the most obvious teaching of experience that all evil 
 as it exists in the world, is so marvellously overruled 
 by that mighty working whereby God subdueth al 
 things unto Himself, that the very pain and deat 
 which are the consequences of sin, become most 
 potent agents in the development of the highest 
 Christian virtues, and of a pity and love whicl 
 Schopenhauer himself has declared to be the basi: 
 of all morality.* Evil existent and developing, but 
 yet so overruled as by its very development to fur 
 ther the fuller emergence and higher manifestatiox 
 of that which is good, is the real summary of th 
 moral history of the world, and the broad statemen 
 which includes the true solution of the greater par 
 of the baffling mysteries of mortal life. Still, as we 
 have said, we cannot always apply this solution to al 
 the varied details of the moral phenomena afound us 
 
 sion that “das Nichtsein der Welt ihrem Sein vorzuzieher 
 ware.” P. 749, ed. 2, Berlin 1874. 
 
 * Die beiden Ceraone der Ethik, p. 212, F rankfor 
 1841. The first of the two essays, “ Ueber die Freiheit de 
 Menschlichen Willens,” secured a prize from the Norwegiai 
 Royal Society of Science. The second essay, “ Ueber da 
 Fundament der Moral,” was sent in to the Danish Roya 
 Society of Science, but was unsuccessful. A useful and popula 
 sketch of this remarkable but misanthropical writer has bee: 
 recently published by Ribot, La Philosophie de Schopenhauer 
 
 aris 1874. 
 
 252 
 
ZO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. © 
 
 Still less can we attempt'to read all the dark sayings 
 of Nature, or to do more than anxiously point te 
 those mysterious passages in Scripture, where it seems 
 even more than hinted, that much of that ruthlessness 
 in Nature, which a recent philosopher has set forth 
 with such startling power, does really seem to stand 
 in some causal connection with the self-determination 
 of man.* Nay, more,—we seem even justified in 
 believing that this very ruthlessness has become in- 
 tensified by the fall and dethronement of him who was 
 called into being to be the masterpiece of his Creator's 
 works; and that he for whom all the kingdoms of 
 nature had been prepared, and whole ages of sentient 
 life had been patiently tarrying, had scarcely come 
 into being ere he cast his shadow upon all things 
 around him.f In all these things we can only see, as 
 
 _* “We will not,” says Bp. Martensen, “ appeal only to the 
 manifest tokens of moral evil which we so often meet with in 
 nature; we merely refer to the sad truth that asserts itself in the 
 darkness of the human soul, that whispers in the leaves of the 
 forest, in the coiling of the serpent, that howls through the 
 desert in the blood-thirstiness of the wild beasts. But we es- 
 pecially appeal to the fact that there is manifest in nature an 
 enigmatical contradiction of the inner and true teleology of 
 nature—a contradiction of its own inner conformableness to the 
 end designed.” Christian Dogmatics, § 112, p. 213 (Transl.), 
 It is incontestably true that the indications of design point 
 strongly in one direction,—preservation (Mill, 7ivee Lssays, p. 
 185).; but it is also equally true that traces of a counter-working 
 and counter-law have been recognised by all thoughtful ob- 
 | Servers. 
 
 + See above, p. 247, note. 
 
 253 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER : 
 POLO SAR ROe Li wai ballad dbi aed Letich danlasineminttabairs e ike FS a 
 
 through a glass, very darkly. Even with the Tea 
 answer of Christianity in our minds, we can only give 
 a very faltering explanation of many of the incidents 
 which a single day of life’s experiences may bring 
 suddenly before us. We may see clearly the broad 
 principle; but we can rarely, if ever, trace all the subtle 
 lines of providential workings or the sequences of 
 moral causation. We can never, for example, venture 
 safely even to surmise, in any individual case, how 
 much may be due, on the one hand, to punishment 
 through the still-permitted agency of malefic power," 
 or, on the other hand, to what has been well callec 
 the moulding discipline of a fatherly chastisement 
 We can. construct .no true Theodicy on this side the 
 
 * The numerous passages in the New Testament in whict 
 distinct agency of this kind is recognised can never be explainec 
 away by any sober interpreter. Not only is it the Evil One tha: 
 sows the bad seed (Matt. xii. 19, 39), but so mighty still is he 
 in reference to its growth and development, that an inspirec 
 apostle can speak of him as “the God of this world”: sec 
 John xii. 31, xiv. 30, Eph. ii. 2; and comp. Nitzsch, System 9 
 Christian Doctrine, '§ 116, p. 236 (Transl.), Rothe, Dogmatih 
 § 59; part i. p. 247. Natural evil, considered with reference te 
 the Divine government, is much less incomprehensible that 
 moral evil,—nay, it may often be recognised as a powerful cor 
 rective of it: comp. Nitzsch, System of Christian Doctrine 
 § 88, p. 198 (Transl.). A sinful world without pain and sufferin; 
 would be worse than it is now. Of moral evil it may als 
 be said, that it is “ordinabile,” and that its course is ever si 
 directed that even we, with our limited powers, can constant] 
 observe how marvellously it is made to minister to good: comfy 
 Plitt, Evangelische Glaubenslehre, vol. i. p. 199 sq. 
 
 254 
 
TO ALL DEEFER QUESTIONS. 
 
 grave :. still we can derive from the answer of. Chris- 
 _tianity, when combined with sober observation and 
 calmly-analysed experience, these three considera- 
 tions,—which, in any and every estimate of the moral 
 purpose of life and of the mystery of the dispensa- 
 tions around us, will be found especially helpful, and 
 will steady us and guide us amidst many moral 
 perplexities.* 
 
 _ The first consideration is this—that as Christianity 
 seems distinctly to postulate the existence of a sinful 
 history long before man. appeared on the theatre 
 of being, much in the order of nature that. may now 
 seem opposed to Divine beneficence may owe its 
 existence, not to the frustrated power of that: non- 
 omnipotent Creator in which modern philosophy now 
 invites us to believe, not to the essentially intractable 
 nature of the element-on which He is essaying to 
 work, but to distinct counter-agencies of a kingdom 
 of evil personalities,{ permitted only to exist that the 
 
 * On the difficulties connected with any attempt to form for 
 ourselves a Theodicy, see the interesting comments in Van 
 Oosterzee, Christian Dogmatics, § 63, pp. 346 sq., and the article 
 by Ulrici in Herzog, Real-Encyclop., vol. xv. p. 707 sq. 
 
 + See Martensen, Dogmatics, § 105, p. 198 (Transl.), who justly 
 remarks that “evil had a history before it received a history 
 upon earth” (p. 199). The subject is carefully treated by Van 
 _ Oosterzee (§ 67), who very rightly insists upon the extreme 
 importance of the truth alluded to in the text. The power of 
 sin is certainly more completely realizable under this conception 
 _ of its origin,—and if it be quite true that the fundamental 
 _ difficulty as to the existence of evil at all is only pushed a little 
 
 255 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 
 ne a Meat & 
 
 final victory of good over evil might be more blessedly 
 and more morally complete. Is there not the widest 
 application to be given to that instructive declaration | 
 of the apostle * in which he tells us that it is “the 
 weak things of the world” that God hath chosen “to 
 confound the things which are mighty; and ignoble 
 things of the world,and things which are despised” 
 that God hath chosen, “ yea, and things that are not, 
 to bring to nought the things that are’’? 
 
 The second consideration is this—that as the posse 
 peccare was a necessary element in the moral consti- 
 tution of the free beings whom a God of love created 
 to reflect that love, so the whole system of this visible 
 world would seem to have been, from the very first, 
 framed by the Divine Artificer so as to become self- 
 adapted and self-adjusted to the determination (be 
 that determination what it might) of the morally free 
 beings for whom it would appear to have been called 
 into existence. That ze world might become ¢hzs 
 
 further back, it is also true that several phenomena connected 
 with its existence and nature are more explicable on this hypo- 
 thesis than on any other that has yet been adduced. : 
 
 * tC Ot 3.427, 2s 
 
 + This position is maintained by Ebrard, Afologetik, §§ 129- 
 132, p. 270 sq., on physical as well as logical grounds which 
 ‘deserve serious consideration. The writer endeavours to show 
 that the present state of nature was distinctly foreseen and pro- 
 vided for, that the present opposition between mind and matter 
 was taken into view, and that the possibility of death becoming 
 converted into an actuality was also provided for from the very 
 first. As yet this general position has not been much insisted 
 
 256 
 
TO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 
 ~ 
 
 world was prepared for ere the foundations of the 
 world were laid. The possibility of sin and death was 
 ever in the Divine contemplation ; it was recognised, 
 we may presume to say, in the creation of all orders 
 of self-conscious beings, and in the primal constitution — 
 of that world which was to be the home and hearth of 
 humanity.* 
 
 The third consideration is of a more speculative 
 nature; and it is this—that, at any rate, in the world 
 as we find it, the course of God’s providential govern- 
 ment and, if we may presume to say so, of His Divine 
 purpose, is not simply and barely to confer on His 
 creatures the greatest level amount of individual 
 
 upon, or illustrated in details; but it would seem to be one of 
 considerable importance. 
 * Whether this earth is the only home in the visible universe 
 of beings morally constituted as we are, has often been eagerly 
 , debated. At first sight it would seem inconceivable that the 
 ‘Incarnation and Atonement could have reference only to such 
 an atom as this earth is, when contrasted with the countless 
 Stars, suns, and systems around it; but, on consideration, it 
 will be seen that the fact of this earth having been the theatre 
 of these acts of Infinite Mercy does not preclude the Incar- 
 _ nation and Atonement having the widest cosmical significance : 
 comp. Eph. iii. 10, 11, and see above, p. 235, note. There 
 _ appear to be some physical reasons for thinking that our planet 
 _ occupies a very unique position, in reference to its general con- 
 stitution, when compared with the other members of our system; 
 _and also that the same remark applies to our planetary system 
 when compared with other systems around it. See Ebrard, 
 | Der Glaube an die Heil, § chrift und die Ergebnisse der Natur- 
 _ forschung, Konigsb. 1861, and the recapitulation of the argu- 
 ments in his recent Afologetik, § 143, note 1, p. 307 sq. 
 f Ul 257 S 
 
idee BS ee 
 
 THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTi1AN ANSWER ‘ 
 al 
 
 happiness, but, by drawing forth the highest examples 
 of virtue and holiness, to lead all men to salvation ;_ 
 and “after that they have suffered awhile, to perfect, © 
 stablish, strengthen, and settle them.”* . . . Whether , 
 this was so from the very first, and whether, prior to ' 
 the fall of man, the emergence of the highest conceiv- 
 
 % 
 
 * 
 
 j 
 ; 
 ' 
 | 
 | 
 
 4 
 
 able types and examples was a part of the Divine ~ 
 purpose, we know not; but this at least we may say, 
 with reverence and humility—that if there be “ thrones — 
 and dominions,” and similar traces of degrees in the 
 heavenly hierarchy, so it may have been designed, | 
 before man came into being, that in the case of that 
 race which, according to the current belief in the early 
 Church, was created to fill up the lapsed places in that 
 heavenly hierarchy,t there might be higher orders and 
 
 * 1 Pet. v. 10. This view, which, it would seem, is of great 
 importance in any estimates we may venture to make of the 
 Divine purpose of creation, is. briefly but clearly noticed by 
 Fichte (J. H.), Azthropologie, § 266, p. 600 sq., Leipz. 1860. 
 Among more recent writers, Mr. Murphy has devoted a chapter 
 in his last work to this subject, and expresses the substance of it 
 in the following words : “If the purpose of creation is to pro- : 
 duce the highest possible average of human virtue, then creation 
 is a failure. But if it is not to produce the highest possible 
 average of virtue, but to make possible the production of virtue 
 of the highest type, then the purpose of creation has been. 
 attained. The highest conceivable type of character has once 
 been realized in Christ ; and it has been aspired after with: 
 varying success, and attained in various degrees, by an unknown 
 number of His followers.” Scientific Bases of Faith, ch. xvii. 
 p. 246, Lond. 1870. 
 
 + This opinion was apparently the current one on the subjact: 
 
 258 
 
TO ALL DEEFER QUESTIONS. 
 
 varying degrees of spiritual development. And it 
 thus, at least, is possible that, as has been surmised by 
 recent writers, the purpose of creation may have been, 
 not the production of the highest average of virtue, 
 but of virtue of the highest type. If such a concep- 
 tion be admissible, then some at least of the moral 
 perplexities in reference to the present constitution 
 of things seem ultimately to disappear; some light 
 seems to fall on dispensations which otherwise, on 
 this side the grave, might be deemed to be utterly 
 hidden and inscrutable. 
 
 But, to pass onward, such is the answer of Chris- 
 tianity to the deep and mysterious question now 
 before us. And such, to some extent, is the answer 
 that seems to have been permitted to dawn through 
 some of the earlier religions of the world. Some 
 traces there seem to be everywhere of a Fall; some 
 recognitions of the one dread factor and element 
 which all modern systems are tending to explain 
 away or repudiate,—Sin *—sin, which even a pagan 
 
 in the early ages of the Church. It was afterwards developed 
 by Anselm, and passed from an opinion into something like a 
 definite dogma. Out of many passages it may be enough to 
 cite Augustine, De Czvitate Dez, xxii. 1 : “ Qui de mortali progenie 
 merito justeque damnata tantum populum gratia sua colligit, ut 
 inde suppleat, et instauret partem que lapsa est angelorum ; ac 
 sic illa dilecta et superna Civitas non fraudetur sworum numero 
 civium, quinetiam fortassis et uberiore lzetetur.” 
 
 * Several passages in which deliverance from sin is prayed 
 for, and connected with the somewhat doubtful personification 
 or deity, Aditi, will be found in Muir, Sanskrit Texts, vol. v. 
 
 259 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 
 philosopher could imagine as working out its dreadful 
 issues in the soul ages after its first unexpiated mani- 
 festations.* But in most modern systems we find no 
 answer at all. We seek in vain for any inferences 
 that might be supposed to cast any single ray of light 
 on the dark problems and moral mysteries of human 
 life. Either it is plainly conceded that the present 
 distribution of moral forces is purposeless and chaotic,t 
 and that all we can do is patiently to wait, and to 
 strive to modify by duty and self-devotion the sad 
 world of frustration and suffering that is around us, or 
 else we find ourselves led back to the twilight of 
 
 p. 46 sq. The-modern philosopher regards sin very differently,— 
 as a “wilful violation of a law of nature, or a course of thought 
 or action wilfully pursued which tends to throw the individual 
 out of balance with:his-environment.” Fiske, Cosmic Philosophy, 
 vol. il, p. 455. P 
 
 * The passage referred to is in the Leges of Plato, and is so 
 remarkable as:to deserve citation.. The subject is sacrilege, in 
 reference to which the speaker says : 7 Oatpacre, oi avOpamwer 
 we Kakdy ov8e Ociov Kiel Td viv emi rh lepoovdtay mporpémoy ievat, 
 dvorpos O€ w€ Tis eupudpevos €k Madalwy Kal dxabdprev tois avOparrots 
 Gduendrov, mepupepdpevos adirnptodns, ov evAaBeiobar ypewy marti 
 cbéve. De Legg. ix. p. 854 B; comp. Phadr. p..244 D. 
 
 + Mr. Fiske candidly writes as follows : “ The perennial 
 recurrence of war and persecution, the obstinate vitality of such 
 
 ugly things as despotism, superstition, fraud, robbery, treachery, ~ 
 
 and bigotry, show how chaotic as yet ts the distribution of moral 
 forces.” Cosmic Philosophy, vol. ii. p. 404; see p.. 501. It is 
 but little consolation to be told, a few lines afterwards, that this 
 state of things is temporarily necessitated “by the physical 
 constitution of the universe and by the processes of evolution 
 itself.” 
 
 260 
 
 da Etta ale ert <2 eee ees 
 
 en ener ere 
 
TO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 
 — 
 
 ancient dualism, bidden to console ourselves with the 
 thought that it is but with us as it is with the God 
 who called us into being, and that the true history of 
 all things is—power limited, purpose impeded, and 
 will itself, even in its: highest conceivable embodiment, 
 forced to work through contrivance and design, and 
 to bear enduring testimony to the might as. well as to 
 the mystery of matter.* 
 
 Non-Christian philosophy has literally mo answer. 
 By its acceptance of a first Cause rather than of a 
 loving Creator, and its. insensibility to the moral 
 importance of the individual, all true conception of 
 the disciplinary aspects of human life and of a love 
 that purgeth each. individual branch only that more 
 moral fruit may be borne, utterly fade away. Evolu- 
 tion knows. nothing either of love or ofi repentance ; 
 of fall or of restoration.t Its only morality lies. in its 
 
 * It is strange how cultivated non-Christian thought seems to 
 be returning in substance to some at least of the principles of 
 early pagan philosophy. The view taken by Plato in the 7zmeus 
 of a Creator “still subject to a remnant of necessity which he 
 could not wholly overcome,” and unable to get rid of the 
 residual evil inherent in matter (see Jowett, Dialogues of Plato, 
 vol, ii. p. 510 sq.) is now, in effect, after twenty-three centuries 
 of speculation and thought, the only form of belief in the super- 
 natural which a modern philosopher can pronounce to stand 
 clear of intellectual contradiction and of moral obliquity : see 
 Mill, Three Essays on Religion, p. 116. 
 
 ¢ On this point the language of modern non-Christian thought 
 is especially distinct :—‘‘ Science,” says one of its recent ex- 
 pounders, “knows of no such thing as reparation for sin. 
 Repentance cannot ward off punishment.” When we then 
 
 201 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 
 Pte NG gg teak Kaigerd) hs Aide gE Wh GN aL 
 stern and untempered teaching of the inevitable per- 
 manence of consequences ; but this teaching, salutary 
 as it is when associated with the definitely Christian 
 doctrines of redemption and repentance,* in itself is 
 nothing more than a simple statement of observed 
 facts, monitory and deterrent, but absolutely inade- 
 quate to account for the perplexing phenomena of 
 ‘life, or to cast one ray on those dark moral mysteries 
 on which no light has ever rested save that which has 
 been shed by Christianity. 
 
 III. But if this be a true statement in reference to 
 the general mystery of human life, still more shall 
 we find it to be so when we pass to the more special 
 and personal question, that question which is of such 
 infinite moment to each one of us,—What is the moral 
 purpose of my being? -For what was I born into this 
 world of apparently fruitlessness and frustration ? 
 Why am I here? What is the end and object of my 
 existence, and the moral reason of my having been 
 
 naturally ask, What zs Sin? the answer is supplied to us by the 
 same writer: “Sin is a wilful violation of a iaw of nature, or— 
 to speak in terms of evolution—it is a course of thought or 
 action, wilfully pursued, which tends to throw the individual out 
 of balance with his environment, and thus to detract from his 
 physical or moral completeness of life.” Fiske, Cosmzc Philosophy, 
 vol. li, p. 455. 
 
 * On the permanence of the consequence of sin, see Murphy, 
 Scientific Bases of Belief, ch. xxii. p. 308. “ Every action,” says 
 this writer, “having any moral character, will leave its trace on 
 the destiny and the nature of the doer while he continues to 
 exist.” .P, 309. 
 
 262 
 
 4 
 | 
 
TO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 
 formed into a living soul? The direct answer to this 
 difficult question, as supplied by Christianity, is by no 
 means easy to formulate; nay, it is probable that 
 different answers may be given by Christian thinkers, 
 and varying just in proportion as the principle of love 
 or of duty is the predominant element in a character.* 
 Still it would seem that all may be included in the 
 one comprehensive answer,—the answer of Him who 
 came into the world to give that answer its fullest 
 manifestation,—zo do the will of God, and that not 
 from any consideration of the recompense of reward, 
 but simply from love of Him who so loved us, that 
 He gave His Son to die for us, and by that death to 
 be the Reconciler, Redeemer, and Restorer of the 
 individual and of the race. 
 
 If we accept this as the fundamental answer of 
 Christianity in reference to man’s highest purpose 
 upon earth, it becomes comparatively easy to draw 
 the true contrast between this answer and the highest 
 
 * The question of man’s original destination is considered by 
 Van Oosterzee (Christian Dogmatics, § 68, p. 369 sq., Transl.), 
 but mainly in the connexion in which it stands to the doctrine 
 of immortality. This most practical, though confessedly most 
 difficult question has not by any means received the attention 
 it deserves. The true scriptural basis for all deeper thought on 
 this subject must be. sought for in the teaching of St. John. 
 The Apostle sets before us the essentials of life in Christ, and 
 so supplies us with the most suggestive indications of what 
 should be life’s real purposes: comp. I John il. 5, 14 sq,, iii. 
 23, al. The subject is touched upon, but not by any means 
 satisfactorily, in Rothe, Dogmatik, § 66 sq., part i. p. 269 sq. 
 
 203 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 
 answer that has ever yet been returned whether by 
 religion or philosophy. The essential difference 
 between the Christian answer and any or every other 
 
 answer is to be sought for in the motive.* Man’s 
 
 purpose on earth is not simply to do the will of 
 God, but to do that will for love of God. Love is 
 the motive principle of the Gospel; and it is the 
 presence of this as the motive principle of obedi- 
 ence to God that sharply differentiates Christianity 
 from every other system which the world has ever 
 known. 
 
 If we turn to the ancient religions of the world, 
 we always find that the real motive principle is either 
 fear or self-interest, and that the moral purpose of 
 
 * This will be seen at once if we take one of the more recent 
 statements of man’s duty. “It is manifestly our first duty, as 
 it should be our supremest pleasure, to apprehend as clearly as 
 we may the laws by which the Supreme Being governs the 
 universe, and to bring ourselves and our actions into reverent 
 harmony with them, conforming ourselves to their teaching, and 
 learning wisdom from their decrees.” Supernatural Religion, 
 vol. ii. p. 492. Here all real motive seems absent. Duty is 
 set forth, but not that which gives life to it. 
 
 + The commonly received view—Primus in orbe Deus fecit 
 timor—has of late been called into question. Hegel speaks of 
 early religion as “the prostration of the mind under the deified 
 powers of nature”; Mill and others regard it as due to “the 
 spontaneous seadaney to attribute life and volition to natural 
 objects and phenomena, which appear to be self-moving.” 
 This may be so; but behind all this, hopes and fears, and 
 especially the latter, seem always to have been the true moving 
 influences ; compare Schopenhauer, Parerga u. Paralipomena, 
 vol i, p, 112, Berl. 1851 ; and on the whole subject, the full and 
 
 264 
 
 { 
 
~ 
 
 TO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 EES SIE es eh La 
 
 life, if ever hinted at, is defined accordingly. Fear is 
 
 the latent principle of the earliest known forms of 
 the heathen religions of our race. Even where some 
 sense of sin, and some desire to be freed from its 
 liability, appears to have been felt by the worshipper, 
 —as for example in a few of the nobler hymns of the 
 earliest Veda,* or in some of the more elevated pas- 
 sages of the Zend-Avesta,+—there is ever some back- 
 
 ‘ground of apprehension, some desire to conciliate the 
 powerful Being to whom the prayer is addressed, lest 
 neglect should bring down his anger and chastisement. 
 
 Even in the nobler and apparently less selfish system 
 of Buddhism there is really no higher principle than 
 self-interest. The substance of the Four Truths is 
 
 ‘escape from existence, only because existence itself is 
 
 miserable.} The self-denying path: that leads to 
 
 suggestive comments of Voigt, Fundamentaldogmatik, § 5, 
 p- 84.sq., Gotha 1874. 
 
 * See above, p. 230, note, and compare Max Miiller, Chzps 
 from a German Workshop, vol i. p. 41°sq. 
 
 t The prevailing prayer in the Zend-Avesta would seem to be 
 for purity. “ Reinheit ist dem Menschen nach der Geburt das 
 Beste” (Yagna xlvii. 5, Spiegel) is a sentiment which seems to 
 enter into all the higher prayers. This in itself involves con- 
 sciousness of the contrary. Special penitential forms in which sin 
 
 “is fully acknowledged are also found. See Khorda-Avesta xlv. 
 
 (vol. iii. p. 207, Spiegel), and Spiegel’s comments, vol. ii. p. lix. 
 ~The Four Truths are thus stated by Burnouf, on the 
 authority of a fragmentary life of the Founder :-—“ L’exist- 
 
 ence de l’état de misére est la premidre vérité ; la seconde est 
 
 “que cette mis¢re immense repand son empire partout ; la deliv- 
 Tance finale de cette misére est la troisiéme ; enfin la. quatri¢me 
 
 265 
 
weeds ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWEK 7 
 
 Nirvana is trodden only because Nirvana affords 
 the only certain escape from a misery which is felt 
 to be more intolerable than extinction.” 
 
 So also if we turn to non-Christian systems of 
 philosophy, be they the most elevated that have yet 
 been propounded, we find still the same insufficiency : 
 ‘1 the true motive principles. We never find the 
 purpose of life rising higher than duty,—duty whether { 
 as due to that humanity which a positive philosophy — 
 has now converted into its Deity, or as due to that 
 unknown first cause which modern Pantheism is now 
 beginning to acknowledge as its God,t—duty, but 
 
 est Pexistence des obstacles infinis qui s’opposent a cette deliv- 
 rance.” Le Lotus de la Bonne Lot, p. 517, Paris 1852. Seeg 
 Koeppen, Die Religion des Buddha, vol. i. p. 220 sq., Berlin 
 1867 ; and compare Schlaginweit, Buddhism in Tivet, p. 16 
 (Lond, and Leipz. 1863). 
 
 * On the meaning of the word Nirvana (“blowing out, 
 extinction of light”) see the letter of Max Miller, Chips from a 
 German Workshop, vol. i. p. 279 $4: 
 
 + Even in systems as hopeless as that of Hartmann there 
 seem to be clear indications of a feeling after a First Cause 
 who exists, consciously or (according to this writer) uncon- | 
 sciously, behind all phenomena, and of whom they are the’ 
 evolution. See the sad but still interesting chapter “Das 
 Unbewusste und der Gott des Theismus,” in the Philosophte 
 des Unbewussten, pp. 535—561, Berl. 1874. This sort of half- 
 pantheism, according to which creation becomes a sort of neces- 
 sary evolution of the Deity, as it has been called, has been 
 referred mainly to the last form of Schelling’s religious 
 philosophy, and has been traced in some of the teaching of 
 Schleiermacher. In such a system causality seems to have taken 
 the place of purpose, and an all-working power that of an 
 
 266 
 
TO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 
 not either devotion or love. Even in that which may 
 perhaps be deemed the highest non-Christian estimate 
 of life’s truest purpose, the view sketched out in the 
 second of Mr. Mill’s posthumous treatises on Religion, 
 —even in that estimate in which the non-Christian 
 philosopher seems almost willing to adopt the very 
 language of an inspired Apostle,* and inferentially to 
 encourage man to be “a fellow-labourer with the 
 Highest,’—even here, no true idea of love of that 
 Highest can be properly said in. any degree to hold 
 a place. We are to help in the great strife; but the 
 Being whom we are to aid, though possibly ultimately 
 destined to triumph, is but contriving Goodness foiled 
 by the element around it,—a Being whom it may be 
 possible to sympathize with, but to whom love in its 
 highest and holiest sense could never be offered. The 
 Christian’s ideal of love towards God,—love based not 
 only on the ever-present remembrance of His redeem- 
 ing mercy, but on the adoring recognition of infinite 
 excellences and exhaustless perfections,+—could never 
 
 omnipotent will. See Ebrard, Afologetih, § 94, p. 195.sq. 3 com- 
 ‘pare Rothe, Dogmatzk, § 37, part i. p. 135 sq. 
 _ *See 1 Cor. iii. 9g. In the passage referred to, Mr. Mill does 
 ‘not definitely accept the view as a substitute for the religion of 
 ‘humanity, but regards it as one that may be held in conjunction 
 with it. Zhree Essays on Religion, p. 117. 
 _t Though we may probably admit, with Martensen (Christian 
 Ethics, § 106, p. 320, Transl.), that worship of the depths of 
 od’s love in Christ, and gratitude in its purest conceivable 
 4 orm, supply the deepest motive, still we must certainly not 
 dail, with the same writer, to recognise, as co-existent with this, 
 267 
 
 y 
 
 \ 
 
 SS oe 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 
 be realized in the case we are now considering: the 
 purest glow of sublimated earthly affection might 
 animate our co-operation, but it would never rise to 
 that love to God which is felt by the Christian fellows 
 labourer with a Father and a God, that love of which 
 an Apostle has given us one most blessed and most 
 mystic criterion—viz., that.dwelling im that love is 
 “dwelling in God, and God in us.”* The heart craves 
 for the infinite, and could never give its highest offering 
 to limited Wisdom, and well-wishing but overmatched 
 Beneficence. 
 
 If these remarks are true in reference to what is 
 confessedly a higher system, or,.at any rate, a system 
 that has. some views partially coincident with those 
 of Christianity, still more will they be found true 
 when we turn to other and lower systems of non 
 Christian philosophy. In some of these system! 
 and included in it,.that adoring love which loves God for Hi 
 own sake. It may be true that this last form of love was exag 
 gerated by Fénélon—still no sensitive Christian can deny, to usi 
 the language of Martensen,.“that there are moments 1n whicl 
 gratitude and regard to our own felicity do not appear as suck 
 but as though melted.and absorbed in the universal element ¢ 
 adoration.” Jédid. p. 322 : compare Plitt, Evang. Glaubenslehr 
 § 60, vol. ii. p. 142 sq, ; and generally, on the Christian cor 
 ception of the love of God, Bp. Butler, Sermons, Xlll., XIV. 
 
 *1 John iv. 16. See the comments on this expression in th 
 excellent and. suggestive commentary on this epistle by Haup 
 p. 202 sq. There are few recent expository treatises on separa} 
 portions of Holy Scripture which, for care and thoroughnes 
 of exegesis, deserve more warmly to be commended than tk 
 work just referred to.. 
 
 268 
 
ZO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 
 either no answer of any kind is given to the vital 
 question now before us, or, if given, is so formulated 
 as practically to point only to a bleak self-abnega- 
 tion* that at last loses itself in the old shadows of 
 Nirvana, or in that non-existent existence in which 
 early Chinese philosophy has sought for itself a God,t 
 and which modern philosophy is now making its’ 
 own. ... What conception, for example, of life and, 
 life’s purpose could be more sad than that of the 
 pessimistic philosophy of Hartmann? Life a series 
 of illusions; first, as regards happiness in this world; 
 next, as regards all that might be hoped for in a, 
 world to come; and thirdly, as regards even that 
 last and lingering paradise of modern philosophy, the 
 future evolution of the universe: life thus a series: 
 
 *In his essay on the fundamental principles. of Buddhism,, 
 Koeppen quotes a sentence fram Schopenhauer as fairly ex- 
 pressing its tenets in a revived form. Due Religion des 
 Buddha, vol. i. p. 213, Berl. 1857. 
 
 ¢~ See the short but interesting sketch .of the system of Lao 
 
 Tse in Ampere, La Sctence et Les Lettres en Ortent, p. 435. 
 The work (7Zao-te-king, or “Le Livre de la Voie et de la; 
 Vertue”) of this really remarkable philosopher on which the) 
 system of so-called Taoism is founded, ‘has been translated in, 
 
 _ French by Stanislas Julien, Paris 1842, and more recently by' 
 
 Chalmers (Lond. 1868), and by Von Strauss (Leipz. 1870), and 
 
 will certainly repay the trouble of reading. It is an instance of 
 
 _a philosophy out of which has emerged a religion which still 
 
 exercises considerable influence among the more cultivated 
 
 _ Chinese thinkers. See the excellent introduction of Stan. Julien 
 
 prefixed to his translation. ; 
 
 _ t See Hartmann, Philosophie des Unbewussten, p. 728. The 
 
 ' practical results of this most joyless system will be found in 
 
 | 269 
 
 wis 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER ’ 
 
 of iilusions, and life’s highest purpose the conversio 
 of all willing into non-willing, and of all nobler effort 
 into joyless co-operation with the dark movements 
 
 of an unconscious Intelligence. “ 
 
 And this is the practical purpose of life which the 
 last modern philosophy would teach us is to take the 
 place of life’s purpose as indicated by Christianity. 
 This is the dreary voice of the future which is ta 
 silence the blessed and inspiriting call to be Christ's 
 faithful soldier and servant unto the end,—the call 
 to co-operate with Him, aye, and to overcome with 
 Him, and having overcome with Him to abide with 
 Him for ever,and in His adorable presence, to realize, 
 it may be in ever-increased and increasing measures,” 
 the holy and eternal fulness of the kingdom prepared 
 for us from the foundations of the world. Could con- 
 trast be more startling? Could illustration be more 
 
 ch, xiv. p. 762 sq., and in ch. \XV¥».p..772 sgt, - Lhe termination 
 of all things and the goal towards which the “‘ Weltprocess” 
 is directed is defined by this writer as “die Aufhebung alles 
 Wollens in’s absolute Nichtwollen, mit welchem bekanntlich 
 alles sogenannte Dasein (Organisation, Materie, u.s.w.) @ 
 ipso verschwindet und aufhort.” P. 764. 
 
 * That there will be progress in the blessed future is appa- 
 rently the conception which has most commended itself to all 
 reverent and devout thinkers: ‘In that blessed kingdom there 
 will be an endless progress, because there, in that land oj 
 perfection, there are new perennial springs, uncreated possi 
 Gaines of new joy and new activity, new knowledge, and new 
 love.” ‘ Martensen, Christian Dogmatics, § 290, p. 485 (Transl.) 
 See Rothe, Degmaizh, § 45, part iil. p. 131. 
 
 270 
 
TO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 
 complete of the superiority of the Christian answer, 
 even if we take only the comparatively low ground of 
 its supplying the best conceivable incentive to noble 
 _and disinterested action? 
 
 IV. One further and most serious question yet 
 remains, which, in a lecture like the present, on life’s 
 deeper questions, we cannot leave wholly unnoticed. 
 If our first question (Whence ?) led us to gaze back- 
 ward into the unknown past, our last question must 
 direct our thoughts to the veiled and almost equally 
 impenetrable future. Whither? To what goal are 
 all life’s purposes directing us? Into what mysterious 
 realms have all the nations and families of the earth 
 already passed? Where now are the noble, the brave, 
 the holy, and the faithful? Where are they who were 
 permitted to realize in many things life’s highest 
 purposes? and where are they by whom those pur- 
 poses were left unfulfilled, or to whom they were 
 unrevealed and unknown ? 
 
 To this most vital and personal of all human ques- 
 tions what answer can religion or philosophy return ? 
 
 What, first, is the answer of Christianity ? Again, 
 as in former answers, distinct, comprehensive, and, as 
 a true answer must be and ought to be, reactive upon 
 the whole course and development of earthly life. In 
 _ substance we know the answer well; yet, as no other 
 of the answers to life’s questions have been more 
 clogged with what is opinionable or addititious, let us 
 state it in all the breadth and simplicity of Scriptural 
 271 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 
 truth. If the anxious heart asks, Whither? the answer ~ 
 
 ft 
 
 of Revealed Religion is broadly and substantially | 
 this—To a realm of waiting and interspace; and 
 
 thence, after the reunion of the soul with an incor- — 
 
 le 
 
 ruptible, and perhaps morally conformable body,* to — 
 abodes either of eternal joy or of eternal woe, accord- — 
 
 ing to the judgment which He who is both God and 
 
 man will pass, when this zon closes, and the zons of © 
 
 eternity begin. 
 This is the Christian answer; differing on the one 
 
 hand, from the answers of nearly all the early re-_ 
 ligions and theistic philosophies of the past in the 
 
 stress it lays upon the future reunion of soul and body,t 
 
 * This is the opinion of Cudworth, /tellectual System, Book 
 I. chap. v. p. 792, Lond. 1678. It need, however, hardly be 
 said that here all is conjectural. It does, however, seem to be 
 the clear teaching of Scripture that there will be a resurrection 
 of the body, in the case of the unjust as well as the just. See 
 Acts xxiv. 15 ; and comp. 2 Cor. v. 10, and Dan. xii. 2. 
 
 + It is certainly worthy of remark that some of the hymns of 
 
 the Rig-Veda appear distinctly to recognise the idea of a future 
 
 union of the “ unborn part” with its ancient body in a glorified 
 form. See Muir, Sanskrit Texts, vol. v. p. 303, sq. The 
 
 following are the words of one of these ancient hymns: “ Let 
 
 his eye go to the sun, his breath to the wind. Go to the sky, 
 and to the earth, according to (the) nature (of thy several parts) ; 
 
 or go to the waters, if that is suitable for thee; enter into the. 
 
 plants with thy members. . . . Give up again, Agni, to the 
 
 Fathers, him who comes offered to thee with oblations. Putting 
 
 on life, let him approach (his) remains ; let him meet with his 
 
 body, O Fatavedas! Whatever part of thee any black bird, or 
 
 ant, or serpent, or beast of prey has torn, may Agni restore to 
 
 thee all that!” Rig-Veda Sanhita, x. 16. 1 (Muir, p. 298 sq.). 
 272 
 
LO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 
 and on the permanence of existence under relations 
 to some extent analogous to the experience of the 
 past ;—differing thus from earlier systems, and, on 
 the other hand, differing from all modern theistic 
 philosophies, not only in what has been stated, but 
 especially in this—the dread significance assigned to 
 mortal life as conditioning the whole life of the future. 
 And is it not in these very differences that we recog- 
 nise the essential truth of this answer? Can we 
 conceive to ourselves existence without some medium 
 by which we receive impression from that which is 
 not ourselves? Have not all philosophers, whether 
 Pagan or Christian, who have reasoned upon the 
 unclothed state, felt themselves constrained to admit 
 or to postulate some sort of quasi-corporeity of soul,* 
 even before its final investiture with the body of the 
 future? Again, if we are to exist, can we deem it 
 possible that deeds done in an earlier stage of a 
 continuous existence are to have no conditioning 
 influence on the stages of it that may follow? If 
 
 * Cudworth has collected several striking passages from 
 early Christian writers, in which this very natural view has been 
 
 distinctly maintained. See Jutellectual System, bk. I. ch. v. 
 p. 799 sq. The same opinion would also seem to be the 
 
 prevailing one among Christian thinkers at the present time. 
 
 a 
 
 Comp. Van Oosterzee, Christian Dogmatics, § 143, p. 787 sq. 
 (Transl.) ; Martensen, Christian Dogmatics, § 276, p. 460 sq. 
 (Transl.). A full discussion of the subject, on its psychological 
 
 side, will be found in Fichte (J. H.), Anthropologie, § 139, sq., 
 
 p. 327sq., Leipz. 1860, and in the interesting tract of Splittgerber, 
 
 | Tod, Fortleben, und Auferstehung, p. 66 sq., ed. 2, Halle 1869 
 
 lil 273 a 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 
 cee ee ee 
 
 all real knowledge, apart from revelation, is to bell 
 considered as limited to our own experiences, and tol 
 inferences drawn from our own being and existence, 
 may we not appeal to that knowledge as really 
 incompatible with any other than the Christian 
 answer, unless indeed we agree to evade all answers, 
 and tacitly accept for our future that half-veiled 
 Nirvana towards which all modern philosophy seems 
 ultimately to point ; or else consent to lose ourselves 
 amid the shadows of that revived Pantheism which we 
 are now told is soon to become the Christianity of the 
 future ?* Can we set aside all the dread teaching of 
 consequences?+ Can we persuade ourselves that we 
 can sow, and yet that no reaping time will follow; 
 that there is no moral continuity, and that what can 
 be seen and recognised here in clearest tendency will 
 not hereafter pass into definite moral realization? 
 
 * The judgment of Hartmann is that the Jewish-Christian 
 view of the world must either wholly die out, or become pan- 
 theistic. Philosophie des Unbewussten, ch. viii. p. 558. It has 
 been said, somewhat similarly, by a modern writer of our own 
 country, that “ Our growing recognition of the oneness of the 
 Universe,'and we must add, of its infinity, compels us to identify 
 Deity with that absolute existence which involves all in itself.’ 
 Picton, Mystery of Matter, p. 485. The true aspects of Pam 
 theism on its better, as well as on its worse, side are candidly 
 stated by Christlieb, Moderne Zweifel, p. 202 sq., Bonn 1870, 
 
 + It has been justly said, “The consequences of sinful act! 
 may long outlast repentance, and it is not certain that they wil 
 be altogether obliterated in any state of being whatever, 
 
 Murphy, Scientific Bases of Belief, ch. xxii. p. 308, See above 
 p. 262, note. 
 
 274 
 
LO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 = Je eae SS ae EEA Ee cee eg 
 
 Surely, for once, we may take the very words of a 
 non-Christian philosopher, and accept Mr. Mill’s most 
 true and most monitory statement that “such as we - 
 have been, or have made ourselves before the change, 
 such we shall enter into the life hereafter.”* 
 
 Well we know that questions of dreadful import 
 yet remain, and that difficulties which the noblest 
 minds, from the days of Origen + down to our own, 
 have never been able to surmount, lie involved in the 
 answer we have formulated. We know it: we know 
 too that, in the mighty evolutions of God’s fatherly pur- 
 poses, there may well be dispensations which, with our 
 present knowledge, we can do no more than conceive 
 as included and involved among the possibilities of a 
 limitless future. We may hope,—nay, if we will, we 
 may draw some fleeting argument from the present 
 growing tendency so to hope; but if we only consent 
 to abide by the teaching and experiences of life,— 
 putting, for a moment, all that Scripture has revealed 
 utterly out of sight,—we still must logically accept 
 the darker side of the Christian answer as well as the 
 brighter. If the sharpest of all the sorrows of this life 
 is expressed in those two sad words “ too late,” what 
 real ground have we for hoping that there will be no 
 “too late” in the unknown Whither, on which our 
 
  * Mill, Three Essays on hkeligion, p. 271. 
 
 _. + For an exact and connected statement of the views of this 
 _ great thinker on the subject here alluded to, see the excellent 
 work of Redepenning, Origenes, part il. p. 444 sq., Bonn 1846. 
 275 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 
 age ak a ae ee 
 
 thoughts are at present resting?* If we permit 
 ourselves to hope that He who so loved us that He 
 spared not His only Son will never resign to endless 
 misery or to endless night one living soul that His 
 
 love has called into being,—yet let us never close — 
 
 our eyes to the plain fact that all the teaching sup- 
 plied by life’s experiences, and by all we can observe 
 of the permanence of moral consequences, points, 
 sternly and unmistakably, exactly in the contrary 
 direction. Nay, who shall say that the deliberate 
 
 and continued rejection of a love such as that shown — 
 
 in the Redemption may not carry with it something 
 that in its very nature belongs to the fixed and the 
 irrevocable? 
 
 But not further to dwell upon this particular aspect 
 - of the answer, and to return to the general contrast 
 between the answer of Christianity and those given 
 
 * For the expansion of this most serious thought, see 
 
 Martensen, Christian Dogmatics, § 286, p. 478 (Transl.). It is 
 with justice that Van Oosterzee warns us “to distrust every 
 
 ee 
 
 mode of regarding the doctrine of Salvation which, in its _ 
 foundaticn’ and tendency, fails to do justice to the seriousness 
 
 of the conception of an everlasting Too Late, and of the holiness 
 of a grace which cannot indeed be exhausted, but can just as 
 
 little be mocked.” Christian Dogmatics, § 149, p. 808 (Transl.). 
 
 In very similar language, though he does not accept the ordinary 
 theory of beings everlastingly condemned, Nitzsch also reminds 
 us, that for those “who have resisted conversion, and remain 
 unconverted, there is in nowise any hope of conversion and 
 ~ sanctification in the other world.” System of Christian Doctrine, 
 § 219, p. 396 (Transl.). 
 276 
 
TO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 
 by other systems, can we point to any other form of 
 answer that can, for one. moment, be compared with 
 the answer of Christianity, as similarly satisfying the 
 aspirations of the soul, or as equally coinciding with 
 the moral teaching of experience? So far is this 
 from being the case, that we may observe that in all 
 modern systems either the question is left unanswered, 
 as lying wholly beyond the realm of experience, or 
 the answer given is such as to amount to little more 
 than an admission of the possibility of an existence 
 after death, or, at any rate (as we have already 
 noticed),* of the liberty of entertaining such a hope 
 without the risk of being deemed utterly irrational. 
 In purely scientific systems, all that is conceded is ~ 
 that there exists no evidence against the immortality 
 of the soul except such as is implied in the absence 
 of any evidence in its favour. In theistic systems, 
 apart from revelation, we find no argument of any 
 real validity for endurance after death, except that 
 
 * See above, p. 227, note. The remark of Mill appears to be 
 just—that the argument for the immortality of the soul from its 
 own nature and supposed attributes requires this first to 
 shown,—that the attributes in question are really not attributes 
 of the body, but of a separate substance. Deep as is apparently 
 the inward pérsuasion of probably the greater part of mankind 
 that the soul is separable from and survives the body, it yet may 
 be conceded that of the current (non-Scriptural) arguments in 
 favour of it, hardly any seem to carry with them real conviction. 
 These arguments are briefly, but clearly, stated in Rothe, Dog- 
 matik, part ili, § 124, p. 293. 
 
 277 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 
 NTS A ig ee a cle ae 
 
 which is founded on the Creator’s love ;* and even this 
 is only admitted to be valid in the case of a world so 
 constituted that we could infer from its constitution 
 that its Creator was not only loving but omnipotent.f 
 
 Answers thus limited and conditional can surely 
 never satisfy any really loving and searching heart. 
 Nay, it is simply inconceivable that such mere absence 
 of negation could fora moment be tolerated as any 
 form of answer to the question before us, if there were 
 not, deep in the souls of those who profess to be satis- 
 fied with such an answer, a supplemental persuasion, 
 founded on the traditions of the race,f or on some 
 ineradicable feeling which philosophy cannot account 
 for, that there is a Whither, and that that Whither 
 has been prepared for us by a just and beneficent 
 God. 
 
 * Ebrard is quite right in pointing to this as the firmest and 
 surest ground for a belief in existence after death. See his 
 A pologetik, § 102, p. 211, Giitersloh 1874. The second part of 
 this useful work has just appeared, and (with the first part) may 
 be justly characterized as one of the most important of recent 
 treatises in vindication of the truth of Christianity. The ex- — 
 amination of the different opposing systems is impartial, 
 and apparently founded on a careful study of their general 
 characteristics. 
 
 +See Mill, Three Essays on Religion, p. 209. | 
 
 +“ The result,” says Prof. Jowett, “seems to be that those 
 who have thought most deeply on the immortality of the soul, 
 have been content to rest their belief on the agreement of the 
 more enlightened part of mankind, and on the inseparable con- 
 nection of such a doctrine with the existence of God.” Dzalogues 
 of Pilato, vol. i. p. 391. 
 
 278 
 
TO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 
 eee ee eee ee ee ee 
 
 Of all the deeper questions relating to human life, 
 this is the one in which appeal may be most persua- 
 sively made to “the testimony of the Soul.”* The 
 answer of Christianity may have its shadows, and to 
 Some minds may not seem free from all concomitant 
 difficulties ; but if ever answer were vouched for by 
 every deeper feeling of the human heart, and con- 
 ‘firmed by every conviction that could influence life 
 and stand the strain of approaching death, it is the 
 answer we have given: the answer, not only of Chris- 
 tianity, but of every truer tradition of the race sfthe 
 answer that, in substance at least, can appeal to a 
 testimony which no race or age has withheld from it— 
 the ¢estimonium anime naturaliter Christiane. 
 
 Such is the last of the four great answers which 
 Christianity has given to the deeper questions relating 
 to the mystery of human life: such the grounds on 
 
 * See the striking chapter (cap. iv.) in the short but very 
 remarkable treatise of Tertullian, De Testénzonio A nuzme, VOI, i. 
 p. 613 sq. (ed. Migne). 
 
 + The numerous references in the earlier books of the Rig- 
 Veda to the doctrine of a future life will be found in Muir, 
 Sanskrit Texts, vol. v. p. 284 Sq.; see above, p. 272, note. 
 According to Spiegel (Avesta, vol. i. p- 15 sq.) the doctrine of 
 the resurrection of the dead was not clearly set forth in the 
 earlier parts of the Zend-Avesta. It is admitted, however, that 
 there are traces of it even in the earlier parts (vol. iii. p. Ixxv.) ; 
 and in later portions it is set forth distinctly : see, for example, 
 Khorda-A vesta, xxxv. 89 (vol. iii. p. 184). 
 
 f Tertullian, Apologeticus, cap. xvii. vol. i. p- 377 (ed. 
 Migne). 
 
 279 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 
 ieee Ale ee ee eet es 8 
 
 which we now seem justified in asserting that, in 
 reference to all life’s deeper questions, Christianity 
 does supply answers more satisfying and more in- 
 wardly convincing than those of any other religion or 
 philosophy which the world has ever known 
 
 The difficult subject I have attempted to bring 
 
 before you is now brought to its close. My lecture, — 
 
 though studiously compressed, has, I fear, considerably 
 exceeded the limits usually prescribed to essays such 
 as the present. Still I cannot but feel how utterly 
 inadequate is all that has been said, when contrasted 
 with the profound nature of the subjects on which we 
 have been presuming to dwell. No doubt the task 
 has been a hard one. To deal in one passing lecture 
 with subjects which for ages have exercised the 
 keenest thoughts, and awakened the deepest anxieties — 
 of the human heart; to take in one cursory view the 
 varied solutions that have been offered in ancient 
 philosophies or half formulated in early religions; to 
 catch the true aspect of the protean forms of changing 
 thought on topics where hopes and feelings often take ~ 
 the place of logic and reason ; to analyse the fleeting 
 elements of modern non-Christian answers, and fairly 
 to give the results of elaborate systems which were © 
 never constructed to bear such homely tests as here 
 have been applied to them ;—all this may well be 
 beyond the powers of ordinary thinkers ; and it may 
 be only natural to feel dissatisfied with an inadequacy 
 280 
 
ZO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 
 which, however, may carry with it, in some measure, 
 its own passing excuse. 
 
 But, be that as it may, I do humbly pray to God 
 that these thoughts may do some little good to 
 two classes of thinkers, for both of whom I feel 
 profound sympathy. First, to those who keenly feel 
 all the difficulties that seem involved in the answers 
 which a current and conventional interpretation of 
 Scripture has supplied to them,—who feel the con- 
 tradictions in their system, and strive heartily to be- 
 lieve in spite of them, and to hope where reason and 
 belief seem utterly at issue. Secondly, to those who 
 feel all these things so keenly that they have, in a 
 kind of despair, cast off all the loving bonds that 
 once united them to the Christian faith, and are now 
 pursuing their darkening path through the mysteries 
 of life, with a hope that seems dying out with each 
 step of their cheerless wandering. 
 
 To thinkers cf both these classes I trust I may 
 have done some good. To the one class it is my 
 hope that I may have indirectly shown that the true 
 answers of Scripture on these fundamental questions 
 are broad and clear,—widely different, indeed, from 
 the narrow answers that in all ages, and in our own 
 no less than in those preceding it, have usurped the 
 place of the free and simple answers of the Book of 
 Life.* To the other class it is my humble prayer 
 
 * Bp. Jeremy Taylor has not hesitated to speak on this 
 
 ‘subject very distinctly in his Lzderty of Prophesying see sect. 
 281 
 
THE ADEQUACY OF THE CHRISTIAN ANSWER 
 
 — 
 
 that I have made it plain that in Christ and in His 
 Gospel are alone to be found those answers of life 
 which they may have ceased to search for, because 
 faith has gone and love has all but followed it. 
 There are thousands of cultivated men and women 
 who are now in this melancholy interspace. between 
 living faith and withering doubt; who are sadly and 
 silently giving themselves over to a cheerless resigna- 
 tion, and who have formed the resolution to search 
 no more into the inscrutable, and to leave to the 
 adjustments or self-solutions of the future what has 
 now become to them only the baffling and insoluble. 
 All such have lost, consciously or unconsciously, 
 two sensibilities. They have ceased to feel what sin 
 is; and they have given up all real and vital belief in 
 a Redeemer. Jesus Christ, their only and personal 
 Saviour, has faded into a mere loving human Teacher ; 
 or if some faith yet lingers, into little more than the 
 possible Sosiosh of an old pagan creed.* Conviction 
 
 8, 10, al. In the Epistle Dedicatory to this remarkable treatise 
 he states it as his opinion “ that there are but few doctrines of 
 Christianity that were ordered to be preached to all the world, 
 to every person, and made a necessary article of his explicit 
 belief.” Works, vol. vii. p. 407 (ed. Heber). 
 
 * The hope in a future Helper who is to appear at the end ot 
 all things, and to establish a kingdom of joy and blessedness, 
 
 finds expression in several passages in the Zend-Avesta: see 
 
 Vendidad, Fargard xix. 18, and the note of Spiegel z# Joc. 
 
 (vol. i. p. 244); comp. Vega xxvi. 33, lviil. 3. In the Xhorda- 
 
 Avesta (or smaller Avesta,—designed mainly for private devo- 
 
 tion), we find two very explicit notices: xxix, 129 (Spiegel, vol. 
 282 
 
 . 
 ; 
 . 
 | 
 
LO ALL DEEPER QUESTIONS. 
 
 Sa 
 
 of sin, and longing for redemption,—these are the 
 two holy threads through the labyrinth of life,* and 
 are themselves the substance and essence of every 
 answer on which we have been meditating. These 
 they nave: tost® .\..., ° If these poor words of mine 
 may be permitted to help them in any degree again 
 to receive the blessed guiding of those golden threads, 
 these words will not have been spoken entirely in 
 vain. 
 
 lil. p. 135), xxxv. 89 (vol. iii. p. 183). On the name (the Helper) 
 and its etymology, see Spiegel’s Introduction to vol. lil., p. Ixxv. 
 
 * “La foi Chrétienne ne va principalement qu’a établir ces 
 deux choses: la corruption de la nature et la rédemption de 
 Jésus Christ.” Pascal, Pensées, p. 10 (155), ed. Faugere, 
 
 THE END, 
 
 2 eb ste Le abe, a OT 
 Hazell, Watson and Viney, Printers, London and Aylesbury 
 
CHRISTIAN EVIDENCE SOCIETY. 
 
 (INSTITUTED A.D. 1870.) 
 
 President. 
 His GRACE THE ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY. 
 
 Chairman of Gouncil, 
 Tue Eart or Harrowsy, K.G. 
 
 @fices.—13, BUCKINGHAM STREET, STRAND, LONDON. 
 
 The justification of the existence of the Christian Evidence Society 
 is to be found in the present prevalence of scepticism or of unbelief in 
 various classes of Society. The existence of such scepticism (in varying 
 degrees) is generally recognised by all who are acquainted with con- 
 temporary thought. 
 
 The following facts will indicate the importance of maintaining a 
 special agency prepared to deal with this subject. 
 
 1. Amongst the working classes the principles of Secularism (that is, 
 of practical Atheism) are being widely and persistently disseminated in 
 all the large towns of Great Britain, and in our manufacturing districts, 
 by means of Lectures and the circulation of infidel literature. Several 
 periodicals are issued in support of secularist principles ; Lecturers are 
 constantly engaged in proclaiming infidel doctrines throughout the 
 country ; whilst clubs are formed in all the larger centres of population 
 in order to promote the propaganda of infidelity, which has its head- 
 quarters in London. 
 
 2. Amongst the more educated classes, the existence of scepticism 
 may be proved from the wide circulation obtained by books which 
 are opposed to/Christianity, or to belief in a personal God, and from 
 the character of the articles often to be found in some of our popular 
 Magazines or Reviews. 
 
 The Christian Evidence Society does not impose upon itself any 
 limited course of action, but seeks, in every way which presents itself, 
 to act both upon those who have taken up positions inimical to Chris- 
 tianity, and upon those who are in danger of being led astray from the 
 truth of God 
 
 Especially is it the wish of its members to expound and defend the 
 evidences of Christianity, to encourage the general study of them, 
 and to prepare Christian men, in private and public, by the pen and 
 by the living voice, to engage in conflict with prevailing infidelity. 
 
: 
 
 The Committee have adopted the following METHODS OF OPERA- 
 TION with the view of counteracting the progress of unbelief :— 
 
 I. Popular Lectures, either setting forth the positive evidences of 
 Christianity, or rebutting the opinions of unbelievers, are constantly 
 being delivered both in London and throughout the country, either in 
 halls, or the open air, 
 
 2. Lectures or Sermons intended to deal with the forms of unbelief 
 which influence the more educated classes are organized from time to 
 time on suitable occasions. 
 
 3. Several volumes of Lectures have been published (one in French), 
 some of which have had a very large circulation ; and two important 
 works, dealing with the objections made in two parts of the book called 
 “Supernatural Religion,” have also been written at the request of the 
 Committee. A Text-Book is in course of preparation. Articles on 
 Christian Evidences are inserted in current periodicals. 
 
 4. A scheme for the formation of classes for the study of Christian 
 Evidences has been drawn up; and all reasonable help is offered for the 
 adaptation of this scheme to the requirements of Parishes and Congre- 
 gations, or of Educational Institutions in various parts of the country. 
 Prizes and Certificates are offered to Students who, on examination, 
 prove themselves to be meritorious. There is a special examination of 
 pupils in Schools. 
 
 5. The movements of the Secularists are noted ; their publications 
 are examined ; and the Lecturers of the Society are supplied with the 
 means of answering them ; a consulting Library is provided. 
 
 6. Steps are taken to bring the subject of Christian Evidences before 
 Clerical Meetings, Congresses, Conferences, etc.; and information is 
 supplied to all inquiries on matters relating to Apologetic Literature. 
 
 The Committee acknowledge with thankfulness that they have 
 received much encouragement from many quarters, both at home and 
 abroad, in prosecuting these various branches of their work ; and it is 
 their earnest desire still further to extend and develope that work, in 
 dependence upon the Divine blessing, as opportunity may offer, and 
 as funds are placed at their disposal. The limit of funds is the limit 
 of usefulness. 
 
 The dast day of every month was some time ago selected as a day 
 for special intercession on behalf of the Christian Evidence Society, 
 and on behalf of those for whose sake the work is carried on. The 
 Committee earnestly trust that all readers will join with them in praying 
 that it may please God to bless the measures adopted by the Society 
 for reclaiming those who through doubt or unbelief have wandered 
 from Him, and to give wisdom and a right judgment to those who are 
 engaged in this responsible and often difficult work, 
 
CHRISTIAN EVIDENCE SOCIETY. 
 
 OBJECTS. 
 
 To defend Christianity as a Divine Revelation. 
 
 To controvert the errors of Atheists, Pantheists, and other opponents 
 of Christianity. 
 
 To counteract the energetic propagandism of Infidelity, especially 
 among the uneducated. 
 
 To meet the difficulties and strengthen the faith of the doubting and 
 perplexed. 
 
 To instruct the young in the Evidences of Christianity. 
 
 METHODS OF OPERATION. 
 
 SERMONS and LECTURES on phases of modern unbelief. 
 
 POPULAR CONTROVERSIAL ADDRESSES on the Evi- 
 dences of Christianity, and Discussions in Halls and in the open air. 
 
 CLASSES for the Study of Christian Evidences, and EXAMINATIONS 
 with award of prizes for meritorious students. 
 
 PUBLICATION of WORKS to meet the current objections to 
 Christianity, adapted to the educated and to the uneducated. 
 
 GRANTS of suitable Works to Free Public Libraries, Young Men’s 
 Associations, Mechanics’ Institutes, etc. . 
 
 Distribution of TRACTS. 
 NEED OF IT. 
 
 The unsettled state of opinion in various classes of society, especially 
 among the young and inexperienced, with regard to the existence 
 and character of God, Christ and Christianity, and the Holy Scrip- 
 tures. : 
 
 The wide circulation of infidel works and of other literature calculated 
 to unsettle religious opinion. 
 
 The indefatigable propagation of secularist views by lectures and 
 otherwise. 
 
 SPECIAL CLAIM TO EXTENDED SUPPORT. 
 
 It removes serious obstructions which lie in the way of those who 
 preach the Gospel of Christ ; and being catholic in its character, it 
 claims support from all who are interested in the defence of a common 
 Christianity. 
 
 OFFICFS: 13, BUCKINGHAM STREET, STRAND, LONDON, W.C.. 
 
\ 
 
 Wnts 
 EG 
 
 Udy 
 Ley 
 
 tip 
 
 SQN 
 \\ 
 
 A SS 
 ws 
 
 ty 
 
 WSS 
 AS AS 
 
 Ma 
 o 
 iy 
 
 XG 
 “ \ 
 SS 
 
 we 
 
 SR 
 SS 
 
 sen 
 
 LESS DSSS PENIS 
 
 XN 
 
 et Se : 
 
 . a Se 
 RSS 
 
 9A G 
 
 ert SOOT PORE Im a ENR et po EEOC Cs am Ta 
 
 Sassen = PIP Ce Sw ~~ PaTENA RONSON aD Tan DSN eer SS POA SOSA a 
 
 NN 
 N S - 2 
 3 —— es 
 - ~~ 
 SS 
 S S SERS 
 EY e SKE ces